Skip to main content

Full text of "From the Rapidan to Richmond and the Spottsylvania campaign; a sketch in personal narration of the scenes a soldier saw"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSir.    O- 
CALIFORNIA 
SANTA    CRUZ 


S 


'X3 


«\. 


S 


i 


t&kaw 


/***      *6r 


From  The  Rapidan  to  Richmond 


WILLIAM  MEADE  DAME 

PRIVATE  FIRST  COMPANY  OF  RICHMOND  HOWITZERS 

1864 


FROM  THE  RAPIDAN  TO 
RICHMOND 


AND 


THE  SPOTTSYLVANIA 
CAMPAIGN 


A  Sketch  in  Personal  Narrative  of  the 
Scenes  a  Soldier  Saw 


By 

WILLIAM  MEADE  DAME,  D.D. 

Private,  First  Company 
Richmond  Howitzers 


Baltimore 

Green-Lucas  Company 
1920 


c. 
605 


Copyright,  1920,  by  Harry  B.  Green 


To 

MY  COMRADES  OF  THE  ARMY 
OF  NORTHERN  VIRGINIA 


WILLIAM  MEADE  DAME,  D.   D. 

RECTOR  MEMORIAL  PROTESTANT  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 

BALTIMORE,   MD. 

1920 


INTRODUCTION 

By 

Thomas  Nelson  Page 

"The  land  where  I  was  born"  was,  in  my  childhood,  a  great 
battleground.  War — as  we  then  thought  the  vastest  of  all 
wars,  not  only  that  had  been,  but  that  could  ever  be — swept  over 
it.  I  never  knew  in  those  days  a  man  who  had  not  been  in 
the  war.  So,  "The  War"  was  the  main  subject  in  every  dis- 
cussion and  it  was  discussed  with  wonderful  acumen.  Later  it 
took  on  a  different  relation  to  the  new  life  that  sprung  up  and 
it  bore  its  part  in  every  gathering  much  as  the  stories  of  Troy 
might  have  done  in  the  land  where  Homer  sang.  To  survive, 
however,  in  these  reunions  as  a  narrator  one  had  to  be  a  real 
contributor  to  the  knowledge  of  his  hearers.  And  the  first 
requisite  was  that  he  should  have  been  an  actor  in  the  scenes 
he  depicted ;  secondly,  that  he  should  know  how  to  depict  them. 
Nothing  less  served.  His  hearers  themselves  all  had  experience 
and  demanded  at  least  not  less  than  their  own.  As  the  time 
grew  more  distant  they  demanded  that  it  should  be  preserved  in 
more  definite  form  and  the  details  of  the  life  grew  more 
precious. 

Among  those  whom  I  knew  in  those  days  as  a  delightful 
narrator  of  experiences  and  observations — not  of  strategy  nor 
even  of  tactics  in  battle;  but  of  the  life  in  the  midst  of  the 
battles  in  the  momentous  campaign  in  which  the  war  was 
eventually  fought  out,  was  a  kinsman  of  mine — the  author  of 
this  book.  A  delightful  raconteur  because  he  had  seen  and  felt 
himself  what  he  related,  he  told  his  story  without  conscious  art, 

xi 


Xll  INTRODUCTION 

but  with  that  best  kind  of  art:  simplicity.  Also  with  perennial 
freshness;  because  he  told  it  from  his  journals  written  on  the 
spot. 

Thus,  it  came  about  that  I  promised  that  when  he  should 
be  ready  to  publish  his  reminiscences  I  would  write  the  intro- 
duction for  them.  My  introduction  is  for  a  story  told  from 
journals  and  reminiscent  of  a  time  in  the  fierce  Sixties  when, 
if  passion  had  free  rein,  the  virtues  were  strengthened  by  that 
strife  to  contribute  so  greatly  a  half  century  later  to  rescue  the 
world  and  make  it  "safe  for  Democracy." 

It  was  the  war — our  Civil  War — that  over  a  half  century 
later  brought  ten  million  of  the  American  youth  to  enroll  them- 
selves in  one  day  to  fight  for  America.  It  was  the  work  in 
"the  Wilderness"  and  in  those  long  campaigns,  on  both  sides, 
which  gave  fibre  to  clear  the  Belleau  Wood.  It  was  the  spirit 
of  the  armies  of  Lee  and  Grant  which  enabled  Pershing's  army 
to  sweep  through  the  Argonne. 

Rome,  March  27,  1919. 


WOLSELEY'S  TRIBUTE  TO  LEE 

The  following  tribute  to  Robert  E.  Lee  was  writ- 
ten by  Lord  Wolseley  when  Commander-in-chief  of  the 
armies  of  Great  Britain,  an  office  which  he  held  until 
succeeded  by  Lord  Roberts. 

Lord  Wolseley  had  visited  General  Lee  at  his 
headquarters  during  the  progress  of  the  great  Ameri- 
can conflict.  Some  time  thereafter  Wolseley  wrote: 

"The  fierce  light  which  beats  upon  the  throne  is 
as  a  rushlight  in  comparison  with  the  electric  glare 
which  our  newspapers  now  focus  upon  the  public  man 
in  Lee's  position.  His  character  has  been  subjected 
to  that  ordeal,  and  who  can  point  to  a  spot  upon  it? 
His  clear,  sound  judgment,  personal  courage,  untiring 
activity,  genius  for  war,  absolute  devotion  to  his  State, 
mark  him  out  as  a  public  man,  as  a  patriot  to  be  for- 
ever remembered  by  all  Americans.  His  amiability 
of  disposition,  deep  sympathy  with  those  in  pain  or 
sorrow,  his  love  for  children,  nice  sense  of  personal 
honor  and  generous  courtesy,  endeared  him  to  all  his 
friends.  I  shall  never  forget  his  sweet,  winning  smile, 
nor  his  clean,  honest  eyes  that  seemed  to  look  into  your 
heart  while  they  searched  your  brain.  I  have  met 
with  many  of  the  great  men  of  my  time,  but  Lee  alone 
impressed  me  with  the  feeling  that  I  was  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  man  who  was  cast  in  a  grander  mold  and 


xiv  WOLSELEY'S  TRIBUTE  TO  LEE 

made  of  different  and  finer  metal  than  all  other  men. 
He  is  stamped  upon  my  memory  as  being  apart  and 
superior  to  all  others  in  every  way,  a  man  with  whom 
none  I  ever  knew  and  few  of  whom  I  have  read  are 
worthy  to  be  classed.  When  all  the  angry  feelings 
aroused  by  the  secession  are  buried  with  those  that 
existed  when  the  American  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence was  written ;  when  Americans  can  review  the  his- 
tory of  their  last  great  war  with  calm  impartiality,  I 
believe  all  will  admit  that  General  Lee  towered  far 
above  all  men  on  either  side  in  that  struggle.  I  believe 
he  will  be  regarded  not  only  as  the  most  prominent 
figure  of  the  Confederacy,  but  as  the  greatest  Ameri- 
can of  the  nineteenth  century,  whose  statue  is  well 
worthy  to  stand  on  an  equal  pedestal  with  that  of 
Washington  and  whose  memory  is  equally  worthy  to 
be  enshrined  in  the  hearts  of  all  his  countrymen. 

"WOLSELEY." 


GENERAL  ROBERT  E.  LEE 


CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION i 

The  cause  of  conflict  and  the  call  to  arms — Those  who 
answered  the  call — An  army  of  volunteers — Our  great  leader 
— The  call  comes  home — First  Company  Richmond  Howitzers 
— Back  to  civil  life — Origin  of  this  narrative. 

I.  SKETCH  OF  CAMP  LIFE  THE  WINTER  BEFORE  THE  SPOTTSYLVANIA 

CAMPAIGN 17 

Morton's  Ford — Building  camp  quarters — "Housewarming"  on 
parched  corn,  persimmons  and  water — Camp  duties — Camp 
recreations  —  A  special  entertainment  —  Confederate  soldier 
rations — A  fresh  egg — When  fiction  became  fact — Confederate 
fashion  plates — A  surprise  attack — Wedding  bells  and  a  visit 
home — The  soldiers'  profession  of  faith — The  example  of 
Lee,  Jackson  and  Stuart — Spring  sprouts  and  a  "tar  heel" 
story. 

II.  BATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 63 

"Marse  Robert"  calls  to  arms — The  spirit  of  the  soldiers  of 
the  South — Peace  fare  and  fighting  ration — Marse  Robert's 
way  of  making  one  equal  to  three — An  infantry  battle — Ar- 
rival of  the  First  Corps — The  love  that  Lee  inspired  in  the 
men  he  led — "Windrows"  of  Federal  dead. 

III.  BATTLES  OF  SPOTTSYLVANIA  COURT  HOUSE 96 

Stuart's  four  thousand  cavalry — Greetings  on  the  field  of 
battle — "Jeb"  Stuart  assigns  "a  little  job" — Wounding  of 
Robert  Fulton  Moore — A  useful  discovery — Barksdale's  Mis- 
sissippi Creeper — Kershaw's  South  Carolina  "rice-birds" — 
Feeling  pulses — Where  the  fight  was  hottest — Against  heavy 
odds  at  "Fort  Dodge" — "Sticky"  mud  and  yet  more  "sticky" 

xv 


Xvi  CONTENTS 

men — Gregg's  Texans  to  the  front — Breakfastless  but  "ready 
for  customers" — Parrott's  reply  to  Napoleon's  twenty  to  two 
— The  narrow  escape  of  an  entire  company — Successive  attacks 
by  Federal  infantry — Eggleston's  heroic  death — "Texas  will 
never  forget  Virginia" — Contrast  in  losses  and  the  reasons 
therefore — Why  Captain  Hunter  failed  to  rally  his  men — 
Having  "a  cannon  handy"  —  Grant's  neglect  of  Federal 
wounded. 

IV.    COLD  HARBOR  AND  THE  DEFENSE  OF  RICHMOND 189 

The  last  march  of  our  Howitzer  Captain — The  bloodiest 
fifteen  minutes  of  the  war — Federal  troops  refuse  to  be 
slaughtered — Dr.  Carter  "apologizes  for  getting  shot" — Death 
of  Captain  McCarthy — A  Summary. 


INTRODUCTORY 

In  1861  a  ringing  call  came  to  the  manhood  of  the  The 

of  Conflict 

South.     The  world  knows  how  the  men  of  the  boutn  and  the  Call 
answered  that  call.     Dropping  everything,  they  came  to  Arms 
from  mountains,  valleys  and  plains — from  Maryland 
to  Texas,  they  eagerly  crowded  to  the  front,  and  stood 
to  arms.    What  for?    What  moved  them ?    What  was 
in  their  minds? 

Shallow-minded  writers  have  tried  hard  to  make  it 
appear  that  slavery  was  the  cause  of  that  war;  that  the 
Southern  men  fought  to  keep  their  slaves.  They  utterly 
miss  the  point,  or  purposely  pervert  the  truth. 

In  days  gone  by,  the  theological  schoolmen  held  hot 
contention  over  the  question  as  to  the  kind  of  wood 
the  Cross  of  Calvary  was  made  from.  In  their  zeal 
over  this  trivial  matter,  they  lost  sight  of  the  great 
thing  that  did  matter;  the  mighty  transaction,  and  pur- 
pose displayed  upon  that  Cross. 

In  the  causes  of  that  war,  slavery  was  only  a  detail 
and  an  occasion.  Back  of  that  lay  an  immensely  greater 
thing;  the  defense  of  their  rights — the  most  sacred 
cause  given  men  on  earth,  to  maintain  at  every  cost. 
It  is  the  cause  of  humanity.  Through  ages  it  has  been, 
pre-eminently,  the  cause  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  for 
which  countless  heroes  have  died.  With  those  men 
it  was  to  defend  the  rights  of  their  States  to  con- 


2  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

trol  their  own  affairs,  without  dictation  from  anybody 
outside ;  a  right  not  given,  but  guaranteed  by  the  Con- 
stitution, which  those  States  accepted,  most  distinctly, 
under  that  condition. 

It  was  for  that  these  men  came.  This  was  just 
what  they  had  in  their  minds ;  to  uphold  that  solemnly 
guaranteed  constitutional  right,  distinctly  binding  all 
the  parties  to  that  compact.  The  South  pleaded  with 
the  other  parties  to  the  Constitution  to  observe  their 
guarantee;  when  they  refused,  and  talked  of  force, 
then  the  men  of  the  South  got  their  guns  and  came  to 
see  about  it. 

They  were  Anglo-Saxons.  What  could  you  expect? 
Their  fathers  had  fought  and  died  on  exactly  this 
issue — they  could  do  no  less.  As  their  noble  fathers, 
so  their  noble  sons  pledged  their  lives,  and  their  sacred 
honor  to  uphold  the  same  great  cause — peaceably  if 
they  could;  forcibly  if  they  must. 
Those  Who  So  the  men  of  the  South  came  together.  They 
came  from  every  rank  and  calling  of  life — clergymen, 
bishops,  doctors,  lawyers,  statesmen,  governors  of 
states,  judges,  editors,  merchants,  mechanics,  farmers. 
One  bishop  became  a  lieutenant  general;  one  clergy- 
man, chief  of  artillery,  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 
In  one  artillery  battalion  three  clergymen  were  can- 
noneers at  the  guns.  All  the  students  of  one  Theo- 
logical Seminary  volunteered,  and  three  fell  in  battle, 
and  all  but  one  were  wounded.  They  came  of  every 
age.  I  personally  know  of  six  men  over  sixty  years 


INTRODUCTORY  3 

who  volunteered,  and  served  in  the  ranks,  throughout 
the  war;  and  in  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  more 
than  ten  thousand  men  were  under  eighteen  years  of 
age,  many  of  them  sixteen  years. 

They  came  of  every  social  condition  of  life:  some 
of  them  were  the  most  prominent  men  in  the  profes- 
sional, social,  and  political  life  of  their  States;  owners 
of  great  estates,  employing  many  slaves;  and  thou- 
sands of  them,  horny-handed  sons  of  toil,  earning  their 
daily  bread  by  their  daily  labor,  who  never  owned  a 
slave  and  never  would. 

There  came  men  of  every  degree  of  intellectual 
equipment — some  of  them  could  hardly  read,  and  per 
contra,  in  my  battery,  at  the  mock  burial  of  a  pet  crow, 
there  were  delivered  an  original  Greek  ode,  an  original 
Latin  oration,  and  two  brilliant  eulogies  in  English — 
all  in  honor  of  that  crow;  very  high  obsequies  had 
that  bird. 

Men  who  served  as  cannoneers  of  that  same  bat- 
tery, in  after  life  came  to  fill  the  highest  positions  of 
trust  and  influence — from  governors  and  professors  of 
universities,  downward;  and  one  became  Speaker  of 
the  House  of  Representatives  in  the  United  States 
Congress.  Also,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  twenty-one  men 
who  served  in  the  ranks  of  the  Confederate  Army  be- 
came Bishops  of  the  Episcopal  Church  after  the  war. 

Of  the  men  who  thus  gathered  from  all  the  South- 
ern land,  the  first  raised  regiments  were  drawn  to  Vir- 
ginia, and  there  organized  into  an  army  whose  duty 


4  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

it  was  to  cover  Richmond,  the  Capital  of  the  Con- 
federacy— just  one  hundred  miles  from  Washington, 
which  would  naturally  be  the  center  of  military  activi- 
ties of  the  hostile  armies. 

An  Army  of  The  body,  thus  organized,  was  composed  entirely 
of  volunteers.  Every  man  in  it  was  there  because  he 
wanted  to  come  as  his  solemn  duty.  It  was  made  up 
of  regiments  from  every  State  in  the  South — Mary- 
land, Virginia,  North  and  South  Carolina,  Georgia, 
Florida,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana,  Texas,  Ar- 
kansas and  Tennessee.  Each  State  had  its  quota,  and 
there  were  many  individual  volunteers  from  Kentucky, 
Missouri  and  elsewhere.  That  army  was  baptized  by 
a  name  that  was  to  become  immortal  in  the  annals  of 
war — "The  Army  of  Northern  Virginia." 

What  memories  cluster  around  that  name !  Great 
soldiers,  and  military  critics  of  all  nations  of  Chris- 
tendom, including  even  the  men  who  fought  it,  have 
voiced  their  opinion  of  that  army,  and  given  it  high 
praise.  Many  of  them,  duly  considering  its  spirit, 
and  recorded  deeds,  and  the  tremendous  odds  against 
which  it  fought,  have  claimed  for  it  the  highest  place 
on  the  roll  of  honor,  and  in  the  Hall  of  Fame,  among 
all  the  armies  of  history. 

Truly  it  deserves  high  place!  when  you  think  that 
after  four  years  of  heroic  courage,  devotion,  and 
endurance,  never  more  than  half  fed,  poorly  supplied 
with  clothes,  often  scant  of  ammunition,  holding  the 
field  after  every  battle,  that  it  fought,  till  the  end. 


INTRODUCTORY  5 

worn  out  at  last,  it  disbanded  at  Appomattox,  when 
only  eight  thousand  hungry  men  remained  with  arms 
in  their  hands,  and  they,  defiant,  and  fighting  still, 
when  the  white  flags  began  to  pass.  They  surrendered 
then  only  because  General  Lee  said  they  must, 
because  he  would  not  vainly  sacrifice  another  man; 
and  they  wept  like  broken-hearted  children  when  they 
heard  his  orders.  They  would  have  fought  on  till 
the  last  man  dropped,  but  General  Lee  said:  "No,  you, 
my  men,  go  home  and  serve  your  country  in  peace 'as 
you  have  done  in  war." 

They  did  as  General  Lee  told  them  to  do,  and  it  Our  Great 
was  the  indomitable  courage  of  those  men  and  of  the     ea 
women  of  their  land,  who  were  just  as  brave,  at  home, 
as  the  men  were,  at  the  front,  which  has  made  the 
•South  rise  from  its  ruins  and  blossom  as  the  rose  as 
it  does  this  day. 

Thus  "yielding  to  overwhelming  numbers  and  re- 
sources," the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  died.  But 
its  glory  has  not  died,  and  the  splendor  of  its  deeds 
has  not,  and  will  not  grow  dim. 

As,  in  vision,  I  look  across  the  long  years  that  have 
pressed  their  length  between  the  now  and  then,  I  can 
see  that  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  on  the  march. 
At  its  head  rides  one  august  and  knightly  figure, 
Robert  E.  Lee,  the  knightliest  gentleman,  and  the 
saintliest  hero  that  our  race  has  bred.  He  is  on  old 
"Traveler,"  almost  as  famous  as  his  master.  On  his 
right  rides  that  thunderbolt  of  war,  Stonewall  Jack- 


6  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

son,  on  "Little  Sorrel,"  with  whose  fame  the  world 
was  ringing  when  he  fell.  On  Lee's  left,  on  his 
beautiful  mare,  "Lady  Annie,"  the  bright,  flashing 
cavalier,  "Jeb"  Stuart,  the  darling  of  the  Army. 

Behind  these  three,  in  their  swinging  stride,  tramp 
the  long  columns  of  infantry,  artillery,  and  cavalry  of 
the  army.  As  we  gaze  upon  that  spectacle,  we  say, 
and  nothing  better  can  be  said,  "Those  chiefs  were 
worthy  to  lead  those  soldiers;  those  soldiers  were 
worthy  to  follow  Robert  Lee." 

In  this  order,  The  Army  of  Northern  Virginia, 
General  Lee  in  front,  has  come  marching  down  the 
road  of  history,  and  shall  march  on,  and  all  brave 
souls  of  the  generations  stand  at  "Salute,"  and  do 
them  homage  as  they  pass.  Noble  Army  of  North- 
ern Virginia ! 

All  true  men  will  understand  and  none,  least  of  all 
the  brave  men  who  faced  it  in  battle,  will  deny  to  the 
old  Confederate  the  just  right  to  be  proud  that  he 
was  comrade  to  those  men  and  marched  in  their  ranks, 
and  was  with  their  leader  to  the  end.  Of  that  army, 
I  had,  thank  God!  the  honor  to  be  a  soldier.  It  came 
about  in  this  way. 

The  Call  When  the  war  began  I  was  a  school  boy  attending 

Comes  the  Military  Academy  in  Danville,  Virginia,  where  I 
was  born  and  reared.  At  once  the  school  broke  up. 
The  teachers,  and  all  the  boys  who  were  old  enough 
went  into  the  army.  I  was  just  sixteen  years  old,  and 
small  for  my  age,  and  I  can  understand  now,  but  could 


INTRODUCTORY  7 

not  then,  how  my  parents  looked  upon  the  desire  of 
a  boy  like  that  to  go  to  the  war,  as  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. I  did  not  think  so.  I  was  a  strong,  well-knit 
fellow,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  what  you  required 
in  a  soldier  was  a  man  who  could  shoot,  and  would 
stay  there  and  do  it.  I  knew  I  could  shoot,  and  I 
thought  I  could  stay  there  and  do  it,  so  I  was  sure 
I  could  be  a  soldier,  and  I  was  crazy  to  go,  but  my 
parents  could  not  see  it  so,  and  I  was  very  miserable. 
All  my  classmates  in  school  had  gone  or  were  going, 
and  I  pictured  to  myself  the  boys  coming  back  from 
the  war,  as  soldiers  who  had  been  in  battle,  and  all 
the  honors  that  would  be  showered  upon  them — and 
I  would  be  out  of  it  all.  The  thought  that  I  had  not 
done  a  manly  part  in  this  great  crisis  would  make  me 
feel  disgraced  all  my  life.  It  was  horrible. 

My  father,  the  honored  and  beloved  minister  of 
the  Episcopal  Church  in  Danville,  and  my  mother,  the 
daughter  and  grand-daughter  of  two  Revolutionary 
soldiers,  said  they  wanted  me  to  go,  and  would  let 
me  go,  when  I  was  older — I  was  too  young  and  small 
as  yet.  But  I  was  afraid  it  would  be  all  over  before 
I  got  in,  and  I  would  lay  awake  at  night,  sad  and 
wretched  with  this  fear.  I  need  not  have  been  afraid 
of  that.  There  was  going  to  be  plenty  to  go  around, 
but  I  did  not  know  that  then,  and  I  was  low  in  mind. 
I  suppose  that  my  very  strong  feeling  on  the  subject 
was  natural.  It  was  the  inherited  microbe  in  the 
blood.  Though  I  was  only  a  school  boy  in  a  back 


8  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

country  town,  my  forebears  had  always  been  around 
when  there  was  any  fighting  to  be  done.  My  great- 
grandfather, General  Thomas  Nelson,  and  my  grand- 
father, Major  Carter  Page,  and  all  their  kin  of  the 
time  had  fought  through  the  Revolutionary  War.  My 
people  had  fought  in  the  war  of  1812,  and  the  Mexi- 
can War,  and  the  Indian  Wars.  Whenever  anybody 
was  fighting  our  country,  some  of  my  people  were  in 
it,  and  back  of  that,  Lord  Nelson  of  Trafalgar,  was  a 
second  cousin  of  my  great-grandfather,  Thomas  Nel- 
son; and,  still  farther  back  of  that,  my  ancestor, 
Thomas  Randolph,  in  comand  of  a  division  of  the 
Scottish  Army  under  King  Robert  Bruce,  was  the  man 
who,  by  his  furious  charge,  broke  the  English  line  at 
"Bannockburn"  and  won  the  Independence  of  Scot- 
land. 

You  see  that  a  boy,  with  all  that  back  of  him,  in 
his  family,  had  the  virus  in  his  blood,  and  could  not 
help  being  wretched  when  his  country  was  invaded, 
and  fighting,  and  he  not  in  it.  He  would  feel  that  he 
was  dishonoring  the  traditions  of  his  race,  and  untrue 
to  the  memory  of  his  fathers.  However,  that  school- 
boy brooding  over  the  situation  was  mighty  miser- 
able. When  my  parents  realized  my  feelings,  they, 
at  last,  gave  up  their  opposition,  and  I  went  into  the 
army  with  their  consent,  and  blessing. 

While  this  matter  was  hanging  fire,  having  been  at 
a  military  academy,  I  was  trying  to  do  some  little 
service  by  helping  to  drill  some  of  the  raw  companies 


INTRODUCTORY  9 

which  were  being  rapidly  raised,  in  and  around  Dan- 

ville.     The  minute  I  was  free,  off  I  went.     Circum-  £?"JPany, 

Richmond 

stances  led  me  to  enlist  in  a  battery  made  up  in  Rich-  Howitzers 
mond,  known  as  the  ''First  Company  of  Richmond 
Howitzers,"  and  I  was  thus  associated  with  as  fine 
a  body  of  men  as  ever  lived — who  were  to  be  my 
comrades  in  arms,  and  the  most  loved,  and  valued 
friends  of  my  after  life. 

This  battery  was  attached  to  "CabelFs  Battalion" 
and  formed  part  of  the  field  artillery  of  Long- 
street's  Corps,  Army  of  Northern  Virginia.  It 
was  a  "crack"  battery,  and  was  always  put  in  when 
anything  was  going  on.  It  served  with  great  credit, 
and  was  several  times  mentioned  in  General  Orders, 
as  having  rendered  signal  service  to  the  army.  It 
was  in  all  the  campaigns,  and  in  action  in  every 
battle  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia.  It  fought 
at  Manassas,  Williamsburg,  Seven  Pines,  Seven  Days' 
Battle  around  Richmond  in  1862,  Second  Manassas, 
Sharpsburg,  Harpers  Ferry,  Fredericksburg,  Chan- 
cellorsville,  Gettysburg,  Morton's  Ford,  The  Wilder- 
ness, The  Battles  of  Spottsylvania  Court  House,  North 
Anna,  Pole  Green  Church,  Cold  Harbor,  Petersburg, 
and  at  Appomattox  Court  House.  Every  one  of  the 
cannoneers,  who  had  not  been  killed  or  wounded,  was 
at  his  gun  in  its  last  fight.  The  very  last  thing  it  did 
was  to  help  "wipe  up  the  ground"  with  some  of  Sheri- 
dan's Cavalry,  which  attacked  and  tried  to  ride  us 


10  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

down,  but  was  cut  to  pieces  by  our  cannister  fire,  and 
went  off  as  hard  as  their  horses  could  run — as  if  the 
devil  was  after  them.  Then  the  surrender  closed  our 
service. 

Back  to  My  comrades,  as  the  rest  of  the  army,  scattered 

Civil  Life  to  their  homes.  I  went  to  my  home  in  Danville,  and 
had  to  walk  180  miles  to  get  there.  After  a  few  days, 
which  I  chiefly  employed  in  trying  to  get  rid  of  the 
sensation  of  starving,  I  went  to  work — got  a  place  in 
the  railroad  service. 

After  eighteen  months  of  this,  I  proceeded  to 
carry  out  a  purpose  that  I  had  in  mind  since  the  clos- 
ing days  of  the  war.  I  had  been  through  that  long 
and  bloody  conflict;  I  had  been  at  my  gun  every  time 
it  went  into  action,  except  once  when  I  was  lying  ill 
of  typhoid  fever;  I  had  been  in  the  path  of  death 
many  times,  and  though  hit  several  times,  had  never 
been  seriously  wounded,  or  hurt  badly  enough  to  have 
to  leave  my  gun — and  here  I  was  at  the  end  of  all 
this — alive,  and  well  and  strong,  and  twenty  years  of 
age.  As  I  thought  of  God's  merciful  protection 
through  all  those  years  of  hardship  and  danger,  a 
wish  and  purpose  was  born,  and  got  fixed  in  my  mind 
and  heart,  to  devote  my  life  to  the  service  of  God 
in  the  completest  way  I  could  as  a  thanksgiving  to 
Him.  Naturally,  my  thoughts  turned  to  the  min- 
istry of  the  Gospel,  and  I  decided  to  enter  the  semi- 
nary and  train  for  that  service  as  soon  as  the  way 
was  open. 


INTRODUCTORY  I  I 

While  I  was  in  the  railroad  train  work,  I  studied 
hard  in  the  scraps  of  time  to  get  some  preparation, 
and  in  September,  1866,  I  entered  the  Virginia  The- 
ological Seminary  along  with  twenty-five  other  stu- 
dents— all  of  whom  were  Confederate  soldiers.  I 
here  tackled  a  job  that  was  much  more  trying  than 
working  my  old  twelve-pounder  brass  Napoleon  gun 
in  a  fight.  I  would  willingly  have  swapped  jobs,  if 
it  had  been  all  the  same,  but  I  worked  away,  the  best 
I  could,  at  the  Hebrew,  and  Greek,  and  "Theology," 
and  all  the  rest,  for  three  years. 

Somehow  I  got  through,  and  graduated,  and  was 
ordained  by  Bishop  Johns  of  Virginia,  the  twenty-sixth 
of  June,  1869.  Thus  the  old  cannoneer  was  trans- 
formed into  a  parson,  who  intended  to  try  to  be  as 
faithful  to  duty,  as  a  parson,  as  the  old  cannoneer  had 
been.  He  has  carried  that  purpose  through  life  ever 
since.  How  far  he  has  reilized  it,  others  will  have 
to  judge. 

After  serving  for  nine  years  in  several  parishes 
in  Virginia,  I  came  to  Baltimore  as  rector  of  Me- 
morial Church,  and  have  been  here  ever  since.  Hence 
I  have  served  in  the  ministry  for  fifty  years — forty- 
one  of  which  I  have  spent  serving  the  Memorial 
Church,  and  having,  as  a  side  line,  been  Chaplain  of 
the  "Fifth  Regiment  Maryland  National  Guard"  for 
thirty-odd  years.  When  one  is  bitten  by  the  military 
"bee"  in  his  youth,  he  never  gets  over  it — the  sight 


12  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

of  a  line  of  soldiers,  and  the  sound  of  martial  music 
stirs  me  still,  as  it  always  did,  and  I  have  had  the 
keenest  interest  and  pleasure  in  my  association  with 
that  splendid  regiment,  and  my  dear  friends  and 
comrades  in  it. 

So,  through  the  changes  and  chances  of  this  mor- 
tal life,  I  have  come  thus  far,  and  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  and  the  patience  of  my  people,  at  the  age  of 
seventy-four  I  am  still  in  full  work  among  the  people, 
whom  I  have  served  so  long,  and  loved  so  well — still 
at  my  post  where  I  hope  to  stay  till  the  Great  Cap- 
tain orders  me  off  to  service  in  the  only  place  I  know 
of,  that  is  better  than  the  congregation  of  Memorial 
Church,  and  the  community  of  Baltimore — and  that  is 
the  everlasting  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 

Origin  of  Now,  what  I  have  been  writing  here  is  intended 

T*118  .  to  lead  up  to  the  narrative  set  forth  in  the  pages  of 
this  volume.  Sam  Weller  once  said  to  Mr.  Pickwick, 
when  invited  to  eat  a  veal  pie,  "Weal  pies  is  werry 
good,  providin'  you  knows  the  lady  as  makes  'em,  and 
is  sure  that  they  is  weal  and  not  cats."  The  remark 
applies  here:  a  narrative  is  "werry  good  providin'  you 
knows"  the  man  as  makes  it,  and  are  sure  that  it  is 
facts,  and  not  fancy  tales.  You  want  to  be  satisfied 
that  the  writer  was  a  personal  witness  of  the  things  he 
writes  about,  and  is  one  who  can  be  trusted  to  tell  you 
things  as  he  actually  saw  them.  I  hope  both  these 
conditions  are  fulfilled  in  this  narrative. 


INTRODUCTORY  1.3 

But  some  one  might  say,  "How  about  this  narra- 
tive that  you  are  about  to  impose  on  a  suffering  public, 
who  never  did  you  any  harm?  What  do  you  do  it 
for?" 

Well,  I  did  not  do  it  of  malice  aforethought.  It 
came  about  in  this  way.  Young  as  I  was  when  I  went 
into  the  war,  and  never  having  seen  anything  of  the 
world  outside  the  ordinary  life  of  a  boy,  in  a  quiet 
country  town,  the  scenes  of  that  soldier  life  made  a 
deep  impression  on  my  mind,  and  I  have  carried  a 
very  clear  recollection  of  them — everyone — in  my 
memory  ever  since.  As  I  have  looked  back,  and 
thought  upon  the  events,  and  especially  the  spirit, 
and  character,  and  record,  of  my  old  comrades  in 
that  army,  my  admiration,  and  estimate  of  their  high 
worth  as  soldiers  has  grown  ever  greater,  and  I  felt 
a  very  natural  desire  that  others  should  know  them 
as  I  knew  them — and  put  them  in  their  rightful  rank 
as  soldiers.  The  only  way  to  do  this  is  for  those 
who  know  to  tell  people  about  them;  what  manner 
of  warriors  they  were. 

Now  mark  how  one  glides  into  mischief  uninten- 
tionally. Years  ago,  I  was  beguiled  into  making,  at 
various  times,  places,  and  occasions,  certain,  what 
might  be  called,  "Camp  Fire  Talks"  descriptive  of 
Soldier  Life  in  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 
Weakly  led  on  by  the  kindly  expressed  opinions  of 
those  who  heard  these  talks,  and  urged  by  old  friends, 


14  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

and  comrades,  and  others,  I  ventured  on  a  more  con- 
nected narrative  of  our  observations  and  experiences, 
as  soldiers  in  that  army.  I  wrote  a  sketch,  in  that 
vein,  of  the  "Spottsylvania  Campaign" — in  1864 — 
fought  between  General  Lee  and  General  Grant.  It 
was  a  tremendous  struggle  of  the  two  armies  for  thirty 
days — almost  without  a  break.  It  was  a  thrilling 
period  of  the  war,  and  brought  out  the  high  quality 
of  both  the  Commander  and  the  fighting  men  of  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia. 

It  was  the  bloodiest  struggle  known  to  history,  up 
to  that  time.  As  one  item,  at  Cold  Harbor,  General 
Grant,  in  fifteen  minutes,  by  the  watch,  lost  13,723 
men,  killed  and  wounded,  irrespective  of  many  pris- 
oners— more  men  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  than  the 
British  Army  lost  in  the  whole  battle  of  Waterloo. 
That  gives  an  idea  of  the  terrible  intensity  of  that  cam- 
paign— one  incident  of  it  the  bloodiest  quarter  of  an 
hour  in  all  the  history  of  war. 

I  took  as  a  title  for  my  sketch  "From  the  Rapidan 
to  Richmond"  or  "The  Bloody  War  Path  of  1864"— 
"The  Scenes  One  Soldier  Saw." 

As  a  guarantee  of  its  accuracy,  I  took  that  narra- 
tive to  Richmond,  and  in  the  presence  of  fifteen  of  my 
old  comrades  of  the  First  Howitzers,  every  man  of 
whom  had  been  along  with  me  through  all  the  inci- 
dents of  which  I  wrote,  and  therefore  had  personal 
knowledge  of  all  the  facts,  I  read  it,  and  we  freely 
discussed  it.  What  resulted  has  the  approval,  and  en- 


INTRODUCTORY  1 5 

dorsement  of  all  those  personal  witnesses,  and  may 
be  counted  on  as  accurate — in  every  statement  and  im- 
pression made  in  this  story,  and  may  be  safely  accepted 
by  the  reader  as  a  true  narration  of  facts. 

I  am  urged  to  put  the  narrative  in  such  form  that 
its  contents  may  be  more  widely  known,  and  I  am 
glad  to  do  it.  I  do  want  as  many  as  possible  to  know 
my  old  comrades  as  I  knew  them,  and  value  them  at 
their  true  worth.  My  narrative  is  a  true  account  of 
that  soldier  life,  and  illustrates  the  stuff  of  which  those 
men  of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  were  made. 
The  story  illustrates  this  in  a  graphic  and  impressive 
way,  because  it  is  a  simple  and  homely  story  of  how 
they  lived,  and  what  they  did — showing  what  they 
were.  It  is  an  honorable  testimony  to  the  character, 
and  worth,  as  patriot  soldiers,  of  my  old  comrades — 
borne  by  one  who  saw  them  display  their  courage,  and 
endurance,  and  devotion  in  heroic  conduct,  in  every 
possible  way,  through  the  long  strain,  and  stress  of 
war — to  the  end. 

I  believe  there  is  interest  and  value,  to  the  true  un- 
derstanding of  history,  in  such  narratives  of  personal 
witnesses  to  the  men,  and  things,  and  conditions  of 
that  past,  which  reflected  so  much  glory  on  the  man- 
hood of  our  American  race;  which  sterling  quality,  of 
high  soldierly  worth,  has  just  been  shown  again,  in 
the  present  generation  of  our  race,  when  American 
soldiers,  drawn  from  the  North,  South,  East  and  West 
have  stood,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  in  the  one  Ameri- 


1 6  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

can  line,  under  the  Star-Spangled  Banner,  and  fight- 
ing for  the  freedom  of  the  world.  Our  splendid 
American  men  of  today  are  what  they  are,  and  have 
done  what  they  did,  because  the  blood  of  their  sires 
runs  in  them;  because  they  are  "the  same  breed  of 
dogs"  with  the  American  soldiers,  who,  on  both  sides, 
in  the  bloody  struggle  of  the  Civil  War,  bore  them  so 
bravely  in  the  days  gone  by. 

This  narrative  only  paints  the  picture,  and  gives  a 
sample  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  American  soldier  of  the 
generation  just  gone;  it  shed  lustre  upon  our  race. 
This  generation  has  done  the  same — all  honor  to 
both! 

A  Summary  Let  us  Americans,  at  all  cost,  keep  pure  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  blood,  to  which  this  America  belongs,  of  right; 
let  us  as  a  nation,  Americans  all,  work  and  dwell  to- 
gether in  true  comradeship,  and  let  our  nation  walk 
in  just  and  right  ways,  for  our  country.  Then,  indeed, 
our  heart's  aspiration  shall  be  fulfilled. 

"And  the  Star-Spangled  Banner  forever  shall  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free — and  the  home  of  the  brave." 

As  a  preface  to  the  sketch  of  the  active  campaign, 
I  have  given  some  account  of  our  life  in  the  winter 
quarters  camp,  the  winter  before,  from  which  we 
marched  to  battle  when  the  Spottsylvania  Campaign 
opened. 


FROM  THE  RAPIDAN  TO 
RICHMOND 


CHAPTER    I 

SKETCH  OF  CAMP  LIFE  THE  WINTER  BEFORE  THE 
SPOTTSYLVANIA    CAMPAIGN 

From   Orange   Court   House,   Virginia,   the   road  , 

,      Morton  s 

running    northeast    into    Culpeper    crosses    Morton  s  Ford 
Ford  of  the  Rapidan  River,  which,  in  December,  1863, 
lay  between  the  "Federal  Army  of  the  Potomac"  and 
the  "Confederate  Army  of  Northern  Virginia."     The 
Ford  is  nineteen  miles  from  Orange  Court  House. 

Just  after  the  battle  of  Mine  Run,  November  26 
to  28,  our  Battery  left  its  bivouac  near  the  Court 
House,  and  marched  to  the  Ford.  As  the  road  reaches 
a  point  within  three-quarters  of  a  mile  of  the  river, 
it  rises  over  a  sharp  hill  and  thence  winds  its  way  down 
the  hill  to  the  Ford.  On  the  ridge,  just  where  the  road 
crosses  it,  the  guns  of  the  Battery,  First  Company  of 
Richmond  Howitzers,  were  placed  in  position,  com- 
manding the  Ford,  and  the  Howitzer  Camp  was  to 
the  right  of  the  road,  in  the  pine  woods  just  back  of 
the  ridge.  We  had  been  sent  here  to  help  the  Infan- 
try pickets  to  watch  the  enemy,  and  guard  the  Ford. 

17 


1 8  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Orders  were  that  we  should  remain  in  this  position  all 
winter,  and  were  to  make  ourselves  as  comfortable  as 
we  could,  with  a  view  to  this  long  stay.  We  got  there 
December  2  and  3,  and,  in  fact,  did  stay  there  until 
the  opening  of  the  spring  campaign,  May  3,  1864. 
Building  With  these  instructions,  as  soon  as  we  placed  our 

Camp  guns  in  battery  on  the  hill,  we  went  promptly  to  work 

to  fix  up  winter  quarters  in  the  shelter  of  the  pines 
down  the  hill  just  a  few  rods  back  of  the  guns.  It 
was  getting  very  cold,  and  rough  weather  threatened, 
so  we  pitched  in  and  worked  hard  to  get  ready  for  it. 
Each  group  of  tent  mates  chose  their  own  site  and 
thereon  built  such  a  house  as  suited  their  energy,  and 
judgment,  or  fancy.  Some  few  of  the  lazy  ones  stayed 
under  canvas  all  winter,  but  most  of  us  constructed 
better  quarters.  In  my  group,  four  of  us  lived  to- 
gether, and  we  built  after  this  manner.  On  our  se- 
lected site,  we  marked  off  a  space  about  ten  feet 
square.  We  dug  to  the  line  all  around,  and  to  a 
depth  of  three  or  four  feet  in  the  ground — this  going 
below  the  surface  of  the  ground  gave  a  better  pro- 
tection against  wind  and  cold  than  any  wall  one  could 
build — and  on  that  bleak  hill  you  wanted  all  the  shield 
from  wind  that  you  could  get.  Having  dug  a  hole 
ten  feet  square  and  three  feet  deep,  we  went  into  the 
woods  and  cut,  squared,  and  carried  on  our  shoulders 
logs,  twelve  or  eighteen  inches  thick,  and  twelve  feet 
long — enough  to  build  around  three  sides  of  that  hole 
a  wall  four  feet  high.  Half  of  the  fourth  side  was 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  19 

taken  up  by  the  chimney,  which  was  built  of  short  logs 
split  in  half  and  covered  well  inside  with  mud.  With 
such  suitable  stones  as  we  could  pick  up,  we  lined  the 
fire  place  immediately  around  the  fire,  and  as  far 
above  as  we  had  rocks  to  do  it  with.  The  other  half 
of  the  fourth  side  was  left  for  the  door,  over  which 
was  hung  any  old  blanket  or  other  cloth  that  we  could 
beg,  borrow  or  steal. 

The  log  walls  done,  we  dug  a  deep  hole,  loosened 
up  the  clay  at  the  bottom,  poured  in  water  and  mixed 
up  a  lot  of  mud  with  which  we  chinked  up  the  inter- 
stices between  the  logs  and  covered  the  wood  in  the 
chimney.  The  earth  that  had  been  thrown  up  in  dig- 
ging the  hole,  we  now  banked  up  against  the  log  wall 
all  around,  which  made  it  wind  proof;  and  then  over 
this  gem  of  architecture  we  stretched  our  fly.  We  had 
no  closed  tents — only  a  fly,  a  straight  piece  of  tent 
cloth  all  open  at  the  sides.  Our  fly,  supported  by  a 
rude  pole,  and  drawn  down  and  firmly  fastened  to  the 
top  of  the  log  wall,  made  the  roof  of  the  house. 

Then  we  went  out  and  cut  small  poles  and  made  a  "House- 
bunk,  to  lift  us  off  the  ground.     Over  the  expanse  of  pjjjj 
springy  poles  we   spread  sprigs   of   cedar — and   this  Corn, 
made  a  pretty  good  spring  mattress.     Last  of  all,  we 
dug  a  ditch  all  around  our  house  to  keep  the  water 
from  draining  down   into   our   room   and  driving  us 
out.     Then  we  went  in,  built  a  fire  in  our  fireplace, 
called  in  our  friends,  and  had  a  house-warming.     The 
refreshments  were  parched  corn,  persimmons   (which 


20  FROM    THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

two  of  us  walked  two  miles  to  get)  and  water.  Of 
the  latter,  we  had  plenty  in  canteens  borrowed  from 
the  boys.  We  had  a  bully  time,  and  we  kept  it  up 
late.  Then  we  went  to  bed  in  our  cosy  bunk  and  slept 
like  graven  images  till  reveille  next  morning.  Thus 
we  were  housed  for  the  winter — "under  our  own  vine 
and  fig  tree,"  so  to  speak. 

Most  of  the  other  houses  were  built  after  the  same 
general  style.  We  bragged  that  we  had  the  best  house 
in  camp,  and  were  very  chesty  about  it.  Others  did 
likewise. 

The  men's  quarters  ready,  we  at  once  set  to  work 
on  stables  for  the  horses,  of  which  there  were  about 
seventy,  belonging  to  the  Battery.  All  hands  were 
called  in  to  do  this  work.  We  scattered  through  the 
woods,  cut  logs  and  carried  them  on  our  shoulders  to 
the  spot  selected.  We  built  up  walls  around  three 
sides,  leaving  the  fourth  or  sunny  side  open.  Then 
we  cut  logs  into  three  or  four  foot  lengths  and  split 
them  into  slabs,  and  with  these  slabs,  as  a  rough  sort 
of  shingle,  covered  the  roof  and  weighted  them  down, 
in  place,  with  long,  heavy  logs  laid  across  each  row 
of  slabs.  Then  we  mixed  mud  and  stopped  up  the 
cracks  in  the  log  walls.  Altogether,  we  had  a  good, 
strong  wind  and  rain-proof  building,  which  was  an 
effective  shelter  for  the  horses  and  in  which  they  kept 
dry  and  comfortable  through  the  winter — which  was 
a  cold  and  stormy  one.  All  the  men  worked  hard, 
and  we  soon  had  the  stable  finished,  and  the  horses 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  21 

housed.     Thus  our  building  work  was  done,  and  we 
setled  into  the  regular  routine  of  camp  life. 

Perhaps  a  little  sketch  of  our  life  in  winter  quar-  Camp 
ters,  how  we  lived,  how  we  employed  ourselves,  and 
what  we  did  to  pass  away  the  time,  may  be  interesting. 
I  will  try  to  give  you  some  account  of  all  that. 

Of  course,  we  all  had  our  military  duties  to  attend 
to  regularly.  The  drivers  had  to  clean,  feed,  water, 
and  exercise  the  horses,  and  keep  the  stables  in  order. 
The  "cannoneers"  had  to  keep  the  guns  clean,  bright, 
and  ready  for  service  any  minute — also  they  had  to 
stand  guard  at  the  guns  on  the  hill  all  the  time,  and 
over  the  camp,  at  night,  to  guard  the  forage,  and  look 
after  things  generally.  We  had  to  drill  some  every 
day — police  the  camp  and  keep  the  roads  near  the 
camp  in  order.  To  this  day's  work  we  were  called, 
every  morning  at  six  o'clock,  by  the  bugler  blowing 
the  reveille.  I  may  mention  the  fact  that  Prof.  Francis 
Nicholas  Crouch,  the  composer  of  the  famous  and 
beautiful  song,  "Kathleen  Mavourneen,"  was  the 
bugler  of  our  Battery,  and  he  was  the  heartless 
wretch  who  used  to  persecute  us  that  way.  To  be 
waked  up  and  hauled  out  about  day  dawn  on  a  coM, 
wet,  dismal  morning,  and  to  have  to  hustle  out  and 
stand  shivering  at  roll  call,  was  about  the  most  exas- 
perating item  of  the  soldier's  life.  The  boys  had  a 


22  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

song  very  expressive  of  a  soldier's  feelings  when 
nestling  in  his  warm  blankets,  he  heard  the  malicious 
bray  of  that  bugle.  It  went  like  this : 

"Oh,  how  I  hate  to  get  up  in  the  morning ; 

Oh,  how  I'd  like  to  remain  in  bed. 
But  the  saddest  blow  of  all  is  to  hear  the  bugler  call, 

'You've  got  to  get  up,  you've  got  to  get  up, 
You've  got  to  get  up  this  morning!' 

"Some  day  I'm  going  to  murder  that  bugler  ; 

Some  day  they're  going  to  find  him  dead. 
I'll  amputate  his  reveille, 
And  stamp  upon  it  heavily, 

And  spend  the  rest  of  my  life  in  bed!" 

We  didn't  kill  old  Crouch — I  don't  know  why,  ex- 
cept that  he  was  protected  by  a  special  providence, 
which  sometimes  permits  such  evil  deeds  to  go  unpun- 
ished. We  used  to  hope  that  he  would  blow  his  own 
brains  out,  through  his  bugle,  but  he  didn't — he  lived 
many  years  after  the  war. 

Camp  In  between  our  stated  duties,  we  had  some  time 

ecreations  jn  Wj1icn  we  cou\^  amuse  ourselves  as  we  chose,  and 
we  had  many  means  of  entertainment.  We  had  a 
cWchoard  and  men — a  set  of  quoits,  dominoes,  and 
cards;  and  there  was  the  highly  inicllectual  game  of 
"push  pin"  open  to  all  comers.  Some  very  skillful 
chess  players  were  discovered  in  the  company.  When 
the  weather  served,  we  had  games  of  ball,  and  other 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  23 

athletic  games,  such  as  foot  races,  jumping,  boxing, 
wrestling,  lifting  heavy  weights,  etc.  At  night  we 
would  gather  in  congenial  groups  around  the  camp 
fires  and  talk  and  smoke  and  uswap  lies,"  as  the  boys 
expressed  it. 

There  was  one  thing  from  which  we  got  a  great 
deal  of  fun.  We  got  up  an  organization  amongst  the 
youngsters  which  was  called  the  "Independent  Bat- 
talion of  Fusiliers."  The  basal  principle  of  this  kind 
of  heroes  was,  "In  an  advance,  always  in  the  rear — 
in  a  retreat,  always  in  front.  Never  do  anything  that 
you  can  help.  The  chief  aim  of  life  is  to  rest.  If  you 
should  get  to  a  gate,  don't  go  to  the  exertion  of  open- 
ing it.  Sit  down  and  wait  until  somebody  comes  along 
and  opens  it  for  you." 

After  the  first  organizers,  no  one  applied  for  ad- 
mission into  the  Battalion — they  were  elected  into  it, 
without  their  consent.  The  way  we  kept  the  ranks 
full  was  this:  Whenever  any  man  in  the  Battery  did 
any  specially  trifling,  and  good-for-nothing  thing,  or 
was  guilty  of  any  particularly  asinine  conduct,  or  did 
any  fool  trick,  or  expressed  any  idiotic  opinion,  he  was 
marked  out  as  a  desirable  recruit  for  the  Fusiliers. 
We  elected  him,  went  and  got  him  and  made  him 
march  with  us  in  parade  of  the  Battalion,  and  solemnly 
invested  him  with  the  honor.  This  was  not  always  a 
peaceable  performance.  Sometimes  the  candidate,  not 
appreciating  his  privilege,  had  to  be  held  by  force,  and 


24  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

was  struggling  violently,  and  saying  many  bad  words, 
during  the  address  of  welcome  by  the  C.  O. 

I  grieve  to  say  that  an  election  into  this  notable 
corps  was  treated  as  an  insult,  and  responded  to  by 
hot  and  unbecoming  language.  One  fellow,  when  in- 
formed of  his  election,  flew  into  a  rage,  and  said  bad 
words,  and  offered  to  lick  the  whole  Battalion.  But 
what  would  they  have?  We  were  obliged  to  fill  up 
the  ranks. 

After  a  while  it  did  come  to  be  better  understood, 
and  was  treated  as  a  joke,  and  some  of  the  more  sober 
men  entered  into  the  fun,  and  would  go  out  on  parade, 
and  take  part  in  the  ceremony.  We  paraded  with  a 
band  composed  of  men  beating  tin  buckets,  frying 
pans,  and  canteens,  with  sticks,  and  whistling  military 
music.  It  made  a  noisy  and  impressive  procession. 
It  attracted  much  attention  and  furnished  much  amuse- 
ment to  the  camp. 

A  Special  ^n  Pr°Per  occasions,  promotions  to  higher  rank 

Entertain-  were  made  for  distinguished  merit  in  our  line.  An 
instance  will  illustrate.  One  night,  late,  I  was  passing 
along  when  I  saw  this  sight.  The  sentinel  on  guard 
in  camp  was  lying  down  on  a  pile  of  bags  of  corn  at 
the  forage  pile — sound  asleep.  He  was  lying  on  his 
left  side.  One  of  the  long  tails  of  his  coat  was  hang- 
ing loose  from  his  body  and  dangling  down  alongside 
the  pile  of  bags.  A  half-grown  cow  had  noiselessly 
sneaked  up  to  the  forage  pile,  and  been  attracted  by 
that  piece  of  cloth  hanging  loose — and,  as  calves  will 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  25 

do,  took  the  end  of  it  into  her  mouth  and  was  chewing 
it  with  great  satisfaction.  I  called  several  of  the  fel- 
lows, and  we  watched  the  proceedings.  The  calf  got 
more  and  more  of  the  coat  tail  into  her  mouth.  At 
length,  with  her  mouth  full  of  the  cloth,  and  perhaps 
with  the  purpose  of  swallowing  what  she  had  been 
chewing  she  gave  a  hard  jerk.  The  cloth  was  old, 
the  seams  rotten — that  jerk  pulled  the  whole  of  that 
tail  loose  from  the  body  of  the  coat.  The  sleeping 
guard  never  moved.  We  rescued  the  cloth  from  the 
calf,  and  hid  it.  When  the  sleeper  awoke,  to  his  sur- 
prise, one  whole  tail  of  his  coat  was  gone,  and  he  was 
left  with  only  one  of  the  long  tails.  Our  watching 
group,  highly  delighted  at  the  show  of  a  sentinel 
sleeping,  while  a  calf  was  browsing  on  him,  told  him 
what  had  happened  and  that  the  calf  had  carried  off 
the  other  coat  tail.  He  was  inconsolable.  He  was 
the  only  private  in  the  company  who  had  a  long-tailed 
coat  and  it  was  the  pride  of  his  heart.  There  was  no 
way  of  repairing  the  loss,  and  he  had  to  go  around 
for  days,  sad  and  dejected,  shorn  of  his  glory — with 
only  one  tail  to  his  coat. 

All  this  was  represented  to  the  "Battalion  of  Fusi- 
liers." Charges  were  preferred,  and  the  Court  Mar- 
tial set.  The  witnesses  testified  to  the  facts — also  said 
that  if  we  had  not  driven  off  the  calf  it  would  have 
gone  on,  after  getting  the  coat  tail,  and  chewed  up 
the  sentinel,  too.  The  findings  of  the  Court  Martial 
were  nicely  adjusted  to  the  merits  of  the  case.  It  was, 


26  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

that  the  witnesses  were  sentenced  to  punishment  for 
driving  off  the  calf,  and  not  letting  her  eat  up  the 
sentinel. 

For  the  sentinel,  who  appeared  before  the  Court 
with  the  one  tail  to  his  coat,  it  was  decreed  that  his 
conduct  was  the  very  limit.  No  one  could  ever  hope 
to  find  a  more  thorough  Fusilier  than  the  man  who 
went  to  sleep  on  guard  and  let  a  calf  eat  his  clothes 
off.  Such  conduct  deserved  most  distinguished  regard, 
as  an  encouragement  to  the  Fusiliers.  He  was  pro- 
moted to  the  rank  of  Lieutenant-General  of  the  Bat- 
talion, the  highest  rank  in  our  corps.  After  a  while 
the  lost  coat  tail  was  produced,  and  sewed  on  again. 
Confederate  The  one  thing  that  we  suffered  most  from,  the 
Rations  hardship  hardest  to  bear,  was  hunger.  The  scantiness 
of  the  rations  was  something  fierce.  We  never  got  a 
square  meal  that  winter.  We  were  always  hungry. 
Even  when  we  were  getting  full  rations  the  issue  was 
one-quarter  pound  of  bacon,  or  one-half  pound  of 
beef,  and  little  over  a  pint  of  flour  or  cornmeal,  ground 
with  the  cob  on  it,  we  used  to  think — no  stated  ration 
of  vegetables  or  sugar  and  coffee — just  bread  and 
meat.  Some  days  we  had  the  bread,  but  no  meat; 
some  days  the  meat,  but  no  bread.  Two  days  we  had 
nothing,  neither  bread  nor  meat — and  it  was  a  solemn 
and  empty  crowd.  Now  and  then,  at  long  intervals, 
they  gave  us  some  dried  peas.  Occasionally,  a  little 
sugar — about  an  ounce  to  a  man  for  a  three  days'  ra- 
tion. The  Orderly  of  the  mess  would  spread  the 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  27 

whole  amount  on  the  back  of  a  tin  plate,  and  mark 
off  thirteen  portions,  and  put  each  man's  share  into 
his  hand — three  days'  rations,  this  was.  One  time,  in 
a  burst  of  generosity,  the  Commissary  Department 
stunned  us  by  issuing  coffee.  We  made  "coffee"  out 
of  most  anything — parched  corn,  wheat  or  rye — when 
we  could  get  it.  Anything  for  a  hot  drink  at  break- 
fast! But  this  was  coffee — "sure  enough"  coffee — we 
called  it.  They  issued  this  three  times  .  The  first  time, 
when  counted  out  to  the  consumer,  by  the  Orderly, 
each  man  had  27  grains.  He  made  a  cup — drank  it. 
The  next  time  the  issue  was  16  grains  to  the  man — 
again  he  made  a  cup  and  drank  it.  The  third  issue 
gave  nine  grains  to  the  man.  Each  of  these  issues 
was  for  three  days'  rations.  By  now  it  had  got  down 
to  being  a  joke,  so  we  agreed  to  put  the  whole  amount 
together,  and  draw  for  which  one  of  the  mess  should 
have  it  all — with  the  condition,  that  the  winner  should 
make  a  pot  of  coffee,  and  drink  it,  and  let  the  rest  of 
us  see  him  do  it.  This  was  done.  Ben  Lambert  won — 
made  the  pot  of  coffee — sat  on  the  ground,  with  us 
twelve,  like  a  coroner's  jury,  sitting  around  watching 
him,  and  drank  every  drop.  How  he  could  do  it, 
under  the  gaze  of  twelve  hungry  men,  who  had  no 
coffee,  it  is  hard  to  see,  but  Ben  was  capable  of  very 
difficult  feats.  He  drank  that  pot  of  coffee — all  the 
same! 

After  this,  there  was  no  more  issue  of  coffee.   Even 
a  Commissary  began  to  be  dimly  conscious  that  nine 


28  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

grains  given  a  man  for  a  three  days'  rations  was  like 
joking  with  a  serious  subject,  so  they  quit  it,  and  dur- 
ing that  winter  we  had  mostly  just  bread  and  meat — 
very  little  of  that,  and  that  little  not  to  be  counted  on. 

This  hunger  was  much  the  hardest  trial  we  had  to 
bear.  We  didn't  much  mind  getting  wet  and  cold; 
working  hard,  standing  guard  at  night;  and  fighting 
when  required — we  were  seasoned  to  all  that — but  you 
don't  season  to  hunger.  Going  along  all  day  with  a 
gnawing  at  your  insides,  of  which  you  were  always 
conscious,  was  not  pleasant.  We  had  more  appetite 
than  anything  else,  and  never  got  enough  to  satisfy 
it — even  for  a  time. 

Under  this  very  strict  regime,  eating  was  like  to 
become  a  lost  art  and  our  digestive  organs  had  very  lit- 
tle to  do.  We  had  very  little  use  for  them,  in  these 
days.  A  story  went  around  the  camp  to  this  effect:  One 
of  the  men  got  sick — said  he  had  a  pain  in  his  stomach 
and  sent  for  the  surgeon.  The  doctor,  trying  to  find 
the  trouble,  felt  the  patient's  abdomen,  and  punched 
it,  here  and  there.  After  a  while  he  felt  a  hard  lump, 
which  ought  not  to  be  there.  The  doctor  wondered 
what  it  could  be — then  feeling  about,  he  found  another 
hard  lump,  and  then  another,  and  another.  Then  the 
doctor  was  perfectly  mystified  by  all  those  hard  places 
in  a  man's  insides.  At  last,  the  explanation  came  to 
him :  he  was  feeling  the  vertebrae  of  the  fellow's  back- 
bone— right  through  his  stomach ! 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  29 

I  do  not  vouch  for  the  exact  accuracy  of  all  the 
details  of  the  story,  but  it  illustrates  the  situation.  We 
all  felt  that  our  stomachs  had  dwindled  away  for  want 
of  use  and  exercise. 

Another  incident,  that  I  can  vouch  for,  showing  A  Fresh 
the  strenuous  time  the  whole  army  had  about  food  Egg 
that  winter:  One  day  Major-Quartermaster  John 
Ludlow,  of  Norfolk,  met  a  Captain  of  Artillery  from 
his  own  town  of  Norfolk — Capt.  Charles  Grandy,  of 
the  Norfolk  Light  Artillery  Blues.  The  Major  in- 
vited the  Captain  to  dine  with  him  on  a  certain  day. 
He  did  not  expect  anything  very  much,  but  there  was 
a  seductive  sound  in  the  word  "dining"  and  he  ac- 
cepted. Grandy  told  the  story  of  his  experience  on 
that  festive  occasion.  He  walked  two  miles  to  Major 
Ludlow's  quarters,  and  was  met  with  friendly  cor- 
diality by  his  old  fellow-townsman,  and  ushered  into 
his  hut  where  a  bright  fire  was  burning.  After  a  time 
spent  in  conversation,  the  Major  began  to  prepare  for 
dinner.  He  reached  up  on  a  shelf,  and  took  down  a 
cake  of  bread,  cut  it  into  two  pieces,  and  put  them  in 
a  frying  pan  on  the  fire  to  heat.  Then  he  reached  up 
on  the  shelf  and  got  down  a  piece  of  bacon — not  very 
large — cut  it  into  two  pieces,  and  put  them  in  another 
pan  on  the  fire  to  fry.  Down  in  the  ashes  by  the  fire 
was  a  tin  cup  covered  over — its  contents  not  visible. 
The  dining  table  was  an  old  door,  taken  from  some 
barn  and  set  up  on  skids. 


30  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

When  the  bread  and  meat  were  ready,  the  Major 
put  it  on  the  table  and  with  a  courtly  wave  of  his  hand 
said,  "D-d-draw  up,  Charley."  They  seated  them- 
selves. The  Major  gave  a  piece  of  bread  and  a  piece 
of  bacon  to  his  guest,  and  took  the  other  piece,  of 
each,  for  himself.  After  he  had  eaten  a  while — the 
Major  got  up,  went  to  the  fireplace  and  took  up  the 
tin  cup.  He  poured  off  the  water,  and,  behold,  one 
egg  came  to  view.  This  egg,  the  Major  put  on  a  plate 
and,  coming  to  the  table,  handed  it  to  Grandy — "Ch- 
Ch-Charley,  take  an  egg,"  as  if  there  were  a  dish  full. 
Charley,  having  been  brought  up  to  think  it  not  good 
manners  to  take  the  last  thing  on  the  dish,  declined 
to  take  the  only  egg  in  sight — said  he  didn't  care  spe- 
cially for  eggs !  though  he  said  he  would  have  given  a 
heap  for  that  egg,  as  he  hadn't  tasted  one  since  he  had 
been  in  the  army.  "But,"  urged  the  Major,  "Ch-Ch- 
Charley,  I  insist  that  you  take  an  egg.  You  must  take 
one — there  is  going  to  be  plenty — do  take  it."  Under 
this  encouragement,  Grandy  took  the  egg — while  he 
was  greatly  enjoying  it,  suddenly  there  was  a  flutter  in 
the  corner  of  the  hut.  An  old  hen  flew  up  from  be- 
hind a  box  in  the  corner,  lit  on  the  side  of  the  box  and 
began  to  cackle  loudly.  The  Major  turned  to  Grandy 
and  said,  "I-I  t-t-told  you  there  was  going  to  be  a 
plenty.  I  invited  you  to  dinner  today  because  this  was 
the  day  for  the  hen  to  lay."  He  went  over  and  got 
the  fresh  egg  from  behind  the  box,  cooked  and  ate  it. 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  31 

So  each  of  the  diners  had  an  egg.  The  incident  was 
suggestive  of  the  situation.  Here  was  a  Quartermaster 
appointing  a  day  for  dining  a  friend — depending  for 
part  of  the  feast  on  his  confidence  that  his  hen  would 
come  to  time.  The  picture  of  that  formal  dinner  in 
the  winter  quarters  on  the  Rapidan  is  worth  drawing. 
It  was  a  fair  sign  of  the  times,  and  of  life  in  the  Army 
of  Northern  Virginia ;  when  it  came  to  a  Quartermas- 
ter giving  to  an  honored,  and  specially  invited  guest, 
a  dinner  like  that — it  indicates  a  general  scarceness. 

One  bright  spot  in  that  "winter  of  our  discon-  When 
tent" — lives  in  my  memory.  It  was  on  the  Christmas  JB^ca^e  Fact 
Day  of  1863.  That  was  a  day  specially  hard  to  get 
through.  The  rations  were  very  short  indeed  that 
day — only  a  little  bread,  no  meat.  As  we  went,  so 
hungry,  about  our  work,  and  remembered  the  good 
and  abundant  cheer  always  belonging  to  Christmas 
time;  as  we  thought  of  "joys  we  had  tasted  in  past 
years"  that  did  not  "return"  to  us,  now,  and  felt  the 
woeful  difference  in  our  insides — it  made  us  sad.  It 
was  harder  to  starve  on  Christmas  Day  than  any  day 
of  the  winter. 

When  the  long  day  was  over  and  night  had  come, 
some  twelve  or  fifteen  of  us,  congenial  comrades,  had 
gathered  in  a  group,  and  were  sitting  out  of  doors 
around  a  big  camp  fire,  talking  about  Christmas,  and 
trying  to  keep  warm  and  cheer  ourselves  up. 

One  fellow  proposed  what  he  called  a  game,  and 
it  was  at  once  taken  up — though  it  was  a  silly  thing 


32  FROM    THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

to  do,  as  it  only  made  us  hungrier  than  ever.  The 
game  was  this — we  were  to  work  our  fancy,  and  im- 
agine that  we  were  around  the  table  at  "Pizzini's,"  in 
Richmond.  Pizzini  was  the  famous  restauranteur 
who  was  able  to  keep  up  a  wonderful  eating  house  all 
through  the  war,  even  when  the  rest  of  Richmond 
was  nearly  starving.  Well — in  reality,  now,  we  were 
all  seated  on  the  ground  around  that  fire,  and  very 
hungry.  In  imagination  we  were  all  gathered  'round 
Pizzini's  with  unlimited  credit  and  free  to  call  for  just 
what  we  wished.  One  fellow  tied  a  towel  on  him,  and 
acted  as  the  waiter — with  pencil  and  paper  in  hand 
going  from  guest  to  guest  taking  orders — all  with  the 
utmost  gravity.  "Well,  sir,  what  will  you  have?"  he 
said  to  the  first  man.  He  thought  for  a  moment  and 
then  said  (I  recall  that  first  order,  it  was  monumental) 
"I  will  have,  let  me  see — a  four-pound  steak,  a  turkey, 
a  jowl  and  turnip  tops,  a  peck  of  potatoes,  six  dozen 
biscuits,  plenty  of  butter,  a  large  pot  of  coffee,  a  gal- 
lon of  milk  and  six  pies — three  lemon  and  three 
mince — and  hurry  up,  waiter — that  will  do  for  a  start; 
see  'bout  the  rest  later." 

This  was  an  order  for  one,  mind  you.  The  next 
several  were  like  unto  it.  Then,  one  guest  said,  "I 
will  take  a  large  saddle  of  mountain  mutton,  with  a 
gallon  of  crabapple  jelly  to  eat  with  it,  and  as  much 
as  you  can  tote  of  other  things." 

This,  specially  the  crabapple  jelly,  quite  struck  the 
next  man.  He  said,  "I  will  take  just  the  same  as  this 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  33 

gentleman."  So  the  next,  and  the  next.  All  the  rest 
of  the  guests  took  the  mountain  mutton  and  jelly. 

All  this  absurd  performance  was  gone  through 
with  all  seriousness — making  us  wild  with  suggestions 
of  good  things  to  eat  and  plenty  of  it. 

The  waiter  took  all  the  orders  and  carefully  wrote 
them  down,  and  read  them  out  to  the  guest  to  be  sure 
he  had  them  right. 

Just  as  we  were  nearly  through  with  this  Barme- 
cide feast,  one  of  the  boys,  coming  past  us  from  the 
Commissary  tent,  called  out  to  me,  "Billy,  old  Tuck 
is  just  in  (Tucker  drove  the  Commissary  wagon  and 
went  up  to  Orange  for  rations)  and  I  think  there  is 
a  box,  or  something,  for  you  down  at  the  tent." 

1  got  one  of  our  crowd  to  go  with  me  on  the  jump. 
Sure  enough,  there  was  a  great  big  box  for  me — from 
home.  We  got  it  on  our  shoulders  and  trotted  back 
up  to  the  fire.  The  fellows  gathered  around,  the  top 
was  off  that  box  in  a  jiffy,  and  there,  right  on  top,  the 
first  thing  we  came  to — funny  to  tell,  after  what  had 
just  occurred — was  the  biggest  saddle  of  mountain 
muttton,  and  a  two-gallon  jar  of  crabapple  jelly  to  eat 
with  it.  The  box  was  packed  with  all  good,  solid 
things  to  eat — about  a  bushel  of  biscuits  and  butter 
and  sausage  and  pies,  etc.,  etc. 

We  all  pitched  in  with  a  whoop.  In  ten  minutes 
after  the  top  was  off,  there  was  not  a  thing  left  in  that 
box  except  one  skin  of  sausage  which  I  saved  for  our 
mess  next  morning.  You  can  imagine  how  the  boys 


34  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

did  enjoy  it.    It  was  a  bully  way  to  end  up  that  hungry 
Christmas  Day. 

I  wrote  my  thanks  and  the  thanks  of  all  the  boys 
to  my  mother  and  sisters,  who  had  packed  that  box,  and 
I  described  the  scene  as  I  have  here  described  it,  which 
made  them  realize  how  welcome  and  acceptable  their 
kind  present  was — and  what  comfort  and  pleasure  it 
gave — all  the  more  that  it  came  to  us  on  Christmas 
Day,  and  made  it  a  joyful  one — at  the  end,  at  least. 

In  regard  to  all  this  low  diet  from  which  we  suf- 
fered so  much  hunger  that  winter — it  is  well  worthy 
of  remark  that  the  health  of  the  army  was  never  bet- 
ter. At  one  time  that  winter  there  were  only  300  men 
in  hospital  from  the  whole  Army  of  Northern  Vir- 
ginia— which  seems  to  suggest  that  humans  don't  need 
as  much  to  eat  as  they  think  they  do.  That  army  was 
very  hungry,  but  it  was  very  healthy!  It  looks  like 
cause  and  effect!  But  it  was  a  very  painful  way  of 
keeping  healthy.  I  fear  we  would  not  have  taken  that 
tonic,  if  we  could  have  helped  it,  but  we  couldn't! 
Maybe  it  was  best  as  it  was.  Let  us  hope  so ! 

Well,  the  winter  wore  on  in  this  regular  way  until 
the  3d  or  4th  of  February,  when  our  quiet  was  sud- 
denly disturbed  in  a  most  unexpected  manner.  Right 
in  the  dead  of  a  stormy  winter,  when  nobody  looked 
for  any  military  move — we  had  a  fight.  The  enemy 
got  "funny"  and  we  had  to  bring  him  to  a  more  serious 
state  of  mind,  and  teach  him  how  wrong  it  was  to  dis- 
turb the  repose  of  gentlemen  when  they  were  not  look- 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  35 

ing  for  it,  and  not  doing  anything  to  anybody — just 
trying  to  be  happy,  and  peaceable  if  they  could  get  a 
chance. 

Leading  up  to  an  account  of  this,  I  may  mention  Confederate 

Fashio 
Plates 


some  circumstances  in  the  way  of  the  boys  in  the  camp.  Fashion 


Living  the  hard  life,  we  were — one  would  suppose 
that  fashion  was  not  in  all  our  thoughts;  but  even 
then,  we  felt  the  call  of  fashion  and  followed  it  in 
such  lines,  as  were  open  to  us.  The  instinct  to  "do  as 
the  other  fellow  does"  is  implanted  in  humans  by  na- 
ture; this  blind  impulse  explains  many  things  that 
otherwise  were  inexplicable.  With  the  ladies  it  makes 
many  of  them  wear  hats  and  dresses  that  make  them 
look  like  hoboes  and  guys,  and  shoes  that  make  them 
walk  about  as  gracefully  as  a  cow  in  a  blanket,  instead 
of  looking,  and  moving  like  the  young,  graceful  ga- 
zelles— that  nature  meant,  and  men  want  them  to  look 
like.  Taste  and  grace  and  modesty  go  for  nothing — 
when  fashion  calls. 

Well,  the  blind  impulse  that  affects  the  ladies  so — 
moved  us  in  regard  to  the  patches  put  on  the  seats  of 
our  pants.  This  was  the  only  particular  in  which  we 
could  depart  from  the  monotony  of  our  quiet,  simple, 
gray  uniform — which  consisted  of  a  jacket,  and  pants 
and  did  not  lend  itself  to  much  variety;  but  fashion 
found  a  way. 

There  must  always  be  a  leader  of  fashion.  We 
had  one — "The  glass  of  fashion  and  the  mould  of 


36  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

form"  in  our  gang  was  Ben  Lambert.  He  could  look 
like  a  tombstone,  but  was  full  of  fun,  and  inventive 
genius. 

Our  uniform  was  a  short  jacket  coming  down  only 
to  the  waist,  hence  a  hole  in  the  seat  of  the  pants  was 
conspicuous,  and  was  regarded  as  not  suited  to  the 
dignity  and  soldierly  appearance  of  a  Howitzer.  For 
one  to  go  around  with  such  a  hole  showing — any 
longer  than  he  could  help  it — was  considered  a  want 
of  respect  to  his  comrades.  Public  opinion  demanded 
that  these  holes  be  stopped  up  as  soon  as  possible.  Sit- 
ting about  on  rough  surfaces — as  stumps,  logs,  rocks, 
and  the  ground — made  many  breaks  in  the  integrity 
of  pants,  and  caused  need  of  frequent  repairs,  for  ours 
was  not  as  those  of  the  ancient  Hebrews  to  whom 
Moses  said,  uThy  raiment  waxed  not  old  upon  thee" — 
ours  waxed  very  old,  before  we  could  get  another  pair, 
and  were  easily  rubbed  through.  The  more  sedate 
men  were  content  with  a  plain,  unpretentious  patch, 
but  this  did  not  satisfy  the  youngsters,  whose  aesthetic 
souls  yearned  for  "they  know  not  what,"  until  Ben 
Lambert  showed  them.  One  morning  he  appeared  at 
roll  call  with  a  large  patch  in  the  shape  of  a  heart 
transfixed  with  an  arrow,  done  out  of  red  flannel. 
This  at  once  won  the  admiration  and  envy  of  the  sold- 
iers. They  now  saw  what  they  wished,  in  the  way  of 
a  patch,  and  preceded  to  get  it.  Each  one  set  his  in- 
genuity to  work  to  devise  something  unique.  Soon  the 
results  began  to  appear.  Upon  the  seats  of  one,  and 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  37 

another,  and  another,  were  displayed  figures  of  birds, 
beasts  and  men — a  spread  eagle,  a  cow,  a  horse,  a 
cannon.  One  artist  depicted  a  "Cupid"  with  his  bow, 
and  just  across  on  the  other  hip  a  heart  pierced  with 
an  arrow  from  Cupid's  bow — all  wrought  out  of  red 
flannel  and  sewed  on  as  patches  to  cover  the  holes  in 
the  pants,  and,  at  the  same  time,  present  a  pleasing 
appearance.  By  and  by  these  devices  increased  in 
number,  and  when  the  company  was  fallen  in  for  roll 
call  the  line,  seen  from  the  rear,  presented  a  very  gay 
and  festive  effect. 

One  morning,  a  General,  who  happened  in  camp — 
the  gallant  soldier,  and  merry  Irishman,  General  Pat 
Finnegan,  was  standing,  with  our  Captain,  in  front  of 
the  line,  hearing  the  roll  call. 

That  done,  the  Orderly  Sergeant  gave  the  order, 
"  'Bout  face!"  The  rear  of  the  line  was  thus  turned 
toward  General  Finnegan.  When  that  art  gallery — in 
red  flannel — was  suddenly  displayed  to  his  delighted 
eyes  the  General  nearly  laughed  himself  into  a  fit. 

Oh,  boys,"  he  cried  out,  "don't  ever  turn  your  backs 
upon  the  enemy.  Sure  they'll  git  ye — red  makes  a 
divil  of  a  good  target.  But  I  wouldn't  have  missed 
this  for  the  world." 

The  effect,  as  seen  from  the  rear,  was  impressive. 
It  could  have  been  seen  a  mile  off — bright  red  patches 
on  dull  gray  cloth.  Anyhow  it  was  better  than  the 
holes  and  it  made  a  ruddy  glow  in  camp.  Also  it  gave 
the  men  much  to  amuse  them. 


38  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

Ben  set  the  fashion  in  one  other  particular — viz., 
in  hair  cuts.  He  would  come  to  roll  call  with  his  hair 
cut  in  some  peculiar  way,  and  stand  in  rank  perfectly 
solemn.  Ranks  broken,  the  boys  would  gather  eagerly 
about  him,  and  he  would  announce  the  name  of  that 
"cut."  They  would,  as  soon  as  they  could,  get  their 
hair  cut  in  the  same  style. 

One  morning,  he  stood  in  rank  with  every  particle 
of  his  hair  cut  off,  as  if  shaved,  and  his  head  as  bare 
as  a  door  knob.  "What  style  is  that,  Ben?"  the  boys 
asked.  "The  'horse  thief  cut,"  he  gravely  announced. 
Their  one  ambition  now,  was  to  acquire  the  "horse- 
thief  cut." 

There  was  only  one  man  in  the  Battery  who  could 
cut  hair — Sergeant  Van  McCreery — and  he  had  the 
only  pair  of  scissors  that  could  cut  hair.  So  every  as- 
pirant to  this  fashionable  cut  tried  to  make  interest 
with  Van  to  fix  him  up ;  and  Van,  who  was  very  good 
natured,  would,  as  he  had  time  and  opportunity,  accom- 
modate the  applicant,  and  trim  him  close.  Several  of 
us  had  gone  under  the  transforming  hands  of  this  ton- 
sorial  artist,  when  Bob  Mclntosh  got  his  turn.  Bob 
was  a  handsome  boy  with  a  luxuriant  growth  of  hair. 
He  had  raven  black,  kinky  hair  that  stuck  up  from  his 
head  in  a  bushy  mass,  and  he  hadn't  had  his  hair  cut 
for  a  good  while,  and  it  was  very  long  and  seemed 
longer  than  it  was  because  it  stuck  out  so  from  his 
head.  Now,  it  was  all  to  go,  and  a  crowd  of  the  boys 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  39 

gathered  'round  to  see  the  fun.  The  modus  operand! 
was  simple,  but  sufficient.  The  candidate  sat  on  a 
stump  with  a  towel  tied  'round  his  neck,  and  he  held 
up  the  corners  making  a  receptacle  to  catch  the  hair 
as  it  was  cut.  Why  this — I  don't  know;  force  of  habit 
I  reckon.  When  we  were  boys  and  our  mothers  cut 
our  hair,  we  had  to  hold  up  a  towel  so.  We  were  told 
it  was  to  keep  the  hair  from  getting  on  the  floor  and 
to  stuff  pincushions  with.  Here  was  the  whole  County 
of  Orange  to  throw  the  hair  on,  and  we  were  not  mak- 
ing any  pincushions — still  Bob  had  to  hold  the  towel 
that  way.  Van  stood  behind  Bob  and  began  over  his 
right  ear.  He  took  the  hair  off  clean,  as  he  went, 
working  from  right  to  left  over  his  head;  the  crowd 
around — jeering  the  victim  and  making  comments  on 
his  ever-changing  appearance  as  the  scissors  pro- 
gressed, making  a  clean  sweep  at  every  cut.  We  were 
thus  making  much  noise  with  our  fun  at  Bob's  expense, 
until  the  shears  had  moved  up  to  the  top  of  his  head, 
leaving  the  whole  right  half  of  the  head  as  clean  of 
hair  as  the  palm  of  your  hand,  while  the  other  half 
was  still  covered  with  this  long,  kinky,  jet  black  hair, 
which  in  the  absence  of  the  departed  locks  looked  twice 
as  long  as  before — and  Bob  did  present  a  spectacle 
that  would  make  a  dog  laugh.  It  was  just  as  funny 
as  it  could  be. 

Just  at  that  moment,  in  the  midst  of  all  this  hilar-  ^  Surprise 
ity,  suddenly  we  heard  a  man  yell  out  something  as  Attack 
he  came  running  down  the  hill  from  the  guns.     We 


40  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

could  not  hear  what  he  said.  The  next  moment,  he 
burst  excitedly-  into  our  midst,  and  shouted  out,  uFor 
God's  sake,  men,  get  your  guns.  The  Yankees  are 
across  the  river  and  making  for  the  guns.  They  will 
capture  them  before  you  get  there,  if  you  don't 
hurry  up." 

This  was  a  bolt  out  of  a  clear  sky — but  we  jumped 
to  the  call.  Everybody  instantly  forgot  everything 
else  and  raced  for  the  guns.  I  saw  McCreery  running 
with  the  scissors  in  his  hand;  he  forgot  that  he  had 
them — but  it  was  funny  to  see  a  soldier  going  to  war 
with  a  pair  of  scissors !  I  found  myself  running  beside 
Bob  Mclntosh,  with  his  hat  off,  his  head  half  shaved 
and  that  towel,  still  tied  round  his  neck,  streaming  out 
behind  him  in  the  wind. 

Just  before  we  got  to  the  guns,  Bob  suddenly  halted 
and  said,  "Good  Heavens,  Billy,  it  has  just  come  to 
me  what  a  devil  of  a  fix  I  am  in  with  my  head  in  this 
condition.  I  tell  you  now  that  if  the  Yankees  get  too 
close  to  the  guns,  I  am  going  to  run.  If  they  got  me, 
or  found  me  dead,  they  would  say  that  General  Lee 
was  bringing  up  the  convicts  from  the  Penitentiary  in 
Richmond  to  fight  them.  I  wouldn't  be  caught  dead 
with  my  head  looking  like  this." 

We  got  to  the  guns  on  the  hill  top  and  looked  to 
the  front.  Things  were  not  as  bad  as  that  excited 
messenger  had  said,  but  they  were  bad  enough.  One 
brigade  of  the  enemy  was  across  the  river  and  moving 
on  us;  another  brigade  was  fording  the  river;  and  we 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  41 

could  see  another  brigade  moving  down  to  the  river 
bank  on  the  other  side.  Things  were  serious,  because 
the  situation  was  this:  an  Infantry  Brigade  from 
Ewell's  Corps,  lying  in  winter  quarters  in  the  country 
behind  us,  was  kept  posted  at  the  front,  whose  duty  it 
was  to  picket  the  river  bank.  It  was  relieved  at  regu- 
lar times  by  another  Brigade  which  took  over  that  duty. 

It  so  chanced  that  this  was  the  morning  for  that 
relieving  Brigade  to  come.  Expecting  them  to  arrive 
any  minute,  the  Brigade  on  duty,  by  way  of  saving 
time,  gathered  in  its  pickets  and  moved  off  back  to- 
ward camp.  The  other  Brigade  had  not  come  up — 
careless  work,  perhaps,  but  here  in  the  dead  of  winter 
nobody  dreamed  of  the  enemy  starting  anything. 

So  it  was,  that,  with  one  brigade  gone;  the  other 
not  up;  the  pickets  withdrawn,  at  this  moment  there 
was  nobody  whatsoever  on  the  front  except  our  Bat- 
tery— and,  here  was  the  enemy  across  the  river,  mov- 
ing on  us  and  no  supports. 

In  the  meantime,  the  enemy  guns  across  the  river 
opened  on  us  and  the  shells  were  flying  about  us  in 
lively  fashion.  It  was  rather  a  sudden  transition  from 
peace  to  war,  but  we  had  been  at  this  business  before; 
the  sound  of  the  shells  was  not  unfamiliar — so  we 
were  not  unduly  disturbed.  We  quickly  got  the  guns 
loaded,  and  opened  on  that  Infantry,  advancing  up  the 
hill.  We  worked  rapidly,  for  the  case  was  urgent,  and 
we  made  it  as  lively  for  those  felows  as  we  possibly 
could.  In  a  few  minutes  a  pretty  neat  little  battle  was 


42  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

making  the  welkin  ring.  The  sound  of  our  guns  crash- 
ing over  the  country  behind  us  made  our  people,  in 
the  camp  back  there,  sit  up  and  take  notice.  In  a  few 
minutes  we  heard  the  sound  of  a  horse's  feet  running 
at  full  speed,  and  Gen.  Dick  Ewell,  commanding  the 
Second  Corps,  came  dashing  up  much  excited.  As  he 
drew  near  the  guns  he  yelled  out,  "What  on  earth  is 
the  matter  here?"  When  he  got  far  enough  up  the 
hill  to  look  over  the  crest,  he  saw  the  enemy  advanc- 
ing from  the  river,  "Aha,  I  see,"  he  exclaimed.  Then 
he  galloped  up  to  us  and  shouted,  "Boys,  keep  them 
back  ten  minutes  and  I'll  have  men  enough  here  to 
eat  them  up — without  salt!"  So  saying,  he  whirled 
his  horse,  and  tore  off  back  down  the  road. 

In  a  few  minutes  we  heard  the  tap  of  a  drum  and 
the  relieving  Brigade,  which  had  been  delayed,  came 
up  at  a  rapid  double  quick,  and  deployed  to  the  right 
of  our  guns;  they  had  heard  the  sound  of  our  firing 
and  struck  a  trot.  A  few  minutes  more,  and  the  Brig- 
ade that  had  left,  that  morning,  came  rushing  up  and 
deployed  to  our  left.  They  had  heard  our  guns  and 
halted  and  came  back  to  see  what  was  up. 

With  a  whoop  and  a  yell,  those  two  Brigades  went 
at  the  enemy  who  had  been  halted  by  our  fire.  In  a 
short  time  said  enemy  changed  their  minds  about  want- 
ing to  stay  on  our  side,  and  went  back  over  the  river 
a  good  deal  faster  than  they  came.  They  left  some 
prisoners  and  about  300  dead  and  wounded — for  us 
to  remember  them  by. 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  43 

The  battle  ceased,  the  picket  line  was  restored 
along  the  river  bank,  and  all  was  quiet  again.  Bob 
Mclntosh  was  more  put  out  by  all  this  business  than 
anybody  else — it  had  interrupted  his  hair  cut.  When 
we  first  got  the  guns  into  action,  everybody  was  too 
busy  to  notice  Bob's  head.  After  we  got  settled  down 
to  work,  I  caught  sight  of  that  half-shaved  head  and 
it  was  the  funniest  object  you  ever  saw.  Bob  was  No. 
I  at  his  gun,  which  was  next  to  mine,  and  had  to  swab 
and  ram  the  gun.  This  necessitated  his  constantly 
turning  from  side  to  side,  displaying  first  this,  and 
then  the  other  side  of  his  head.  One  side  was  per- 
fectly white  and  bare ;  the  other  side  covered  by  a  mop 
of  kinky,  jet  black  hair;  but  when  you  caught  sight  of 
his  front  elevation,  the  effect  was  indescribable.  While 
Bob  was  unconsciously  making  this  absurd  exhibition, 
it  was  too  much  to  stand,  even  in  a  fight.  I  said  to 
the  boys  around  my  gun,  "Look  at  Bob."  They  looked 
and  they  could  hardly  work  the  gun  for  laughing. 

Of  course,  when  the  fight  was  over  McCreery  lost 
that  pair  of  scissors,  or  said  he  did.  There  was  not 
another  pair  in  camp,  so  Bob  had  to  go  about  with  his 
head  in  that  condition  for  about  a  week — and  he 
wearied  of  life.  One  day  in  his  desperation,  he  said 
he  wanted  to  get  some  of  that  hair  off  his  head  so 
much  that  he  would  resort  to  any  means.  He  had 
tried  to  cut  some  off  with  his  knife.  One  of  the  boys, 
Hunter  Dupuy,  was  standing  by  chopping  on  the  level 


44  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

top  of  a  stump  with  a  hatchet.  Hunter  said,  "All 
right,  Bob,  put  your  head  on  this  stump  and  I'll  chop 
off  some  of  your  hair."  The  blade  was  dull,  and  it 
only  forced  a  quantity  of  the  hair  down  into  the  wood, 
where  it  stuck,  and  held  Bob's  hair  fast  to  the  stump, 
besides  pulling  out  a  lot  by  the  roots,  and  hurting  Bob 
very  much.  He  tried  to  pull  loose  and  couldn't.  Then 
he  began  to  call  Hunter  all  the  names  he  could  think 
of,  and  threatened  what  he  was  going  to  do  to  him 
when  he  got  loose.  Hunter,  much  hurt  by  such  un- 
gracious return  for  what  he  had  done  at  Bob's  request, 
said,  "Why,  Bob,  you  couldn't  expect  me  to  cut  your 
hair  with  a  hatchet  without  hurting  some" — which 
semed  reasonable.  We  made  Bob  promise  to  keep 
the  peace,  on  pain  of  leaving  him  tied  to  the  stump — 
then  we  cut  him  loose  with  our  knives. 

After  some  days,  when  we  had  had  our  fun,  Van 
found  the  scissors  and  trimmed  off  the  other  side  of 
his  head  to  match — Bob  was  happy. 

Wedding  ^  few  days  after  this  I  had  the  very  great  pleasure 

Bells  and  a  of  a  little  visit  to  my  home.  My  sister,  to  whom  I 
was  devotedly  attached,  was  to  be  married.  The  mar- 
riage was  to  take  place  on  a  certain  Monday.  I  had 
applied  for  a  short  leave  of  absence  and  thought,  if 
granted,  to  have  it  come  to  me  some  days  before  the 
date  of  the  wedding,  so  that  I  could  easily  get  home 
in  time.  But  there  was  some  delay,  and  the  official 
paper  did  not  get  into  my  hands  until  fifteen  minutes 
before  one  o'clock  on  Sunday — the  day  before  the 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  45 

wedding.  The  last  train  by  which  I  could  possibly 
reach  home  in  time  was  to  leave  Orange  Court  House 
for  Richmond  at  six  o'clock  that  evening,  and  the 
Court  House  was  nineteeen  miles  off.  It  seemed  pretty 
desperate,  but  I  was  bound  to  make  it.  I  had  had  a 
very  slim  breakfast  that  morning;  I  swapped  my  share 
of  dinner  that  evening  with  a  fellow  for  two  crackers, 
which  he  happened  to  have,  and  lit  out  for  the  train. 

A  word  about  that  trip,  as  a  mark  of  the  times, 
may  be  worth  while.  I  got  the  furlough  at  12.45.  I 
was  on  the  road  at  one,  and  I  made  that  nineteen  miles 
in  five  hours — some  fast  travel,  that!  I  got  to  the 
depot  about  two  minutes  after  six;  the  train  actually 
started  when  I  was  still  ten  steps  off.  I  jumped  like 
a  kangaroo,  but  the  end  of  the  train  had  just  passed 
me  when  I  reached  the  track.  I  had  to  chase  the  train 
twenty  steps  alongside  the  track,  and  at  last,  getting 
up  with  the  back  platform  of  the  rear  car,  I  made  a 
big  jump,  and  managed  to  land.  It  was  a  close  shave, 
but  with  that  nineteen-mile  walk  behind,  and  that  wed- 
ding in  front,  I  would  have  caught  that  train  if  I  had 
to  chase  it  to  Gordonsville — "What  do  you  take  me 
for  that  I  should  let  a  little  thing  like  that  make  me 
miss  the  party?" 

Well,  anyhow,  I  got  on.  The  cars  were  crowded — 
not  a  vacant  seat  on  the  train.  We  left  Orange  Court 
House  at  six  o'clock  P.  M. — we  reached  Richmond 
at  seven  o'clock  the  next  morning — traveled  all  night — 


46  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

thirteen  hours  for  the  trip,  which  now  takes  two  and 
a  half  hours — and  all  that  long  night,  there  was  not  a 
seat  for  me  to  sit  on — except  the  floor,  and  that  was 
unsitable.  When  I  got  too  tired  to  stand  up  any  longer, 
I  would  climb  up  and  sit  on  the  flat  top  of  the  water 
cooler,  which  was  up  so  near  the  sloping  top  of  the 
car  that  I  could  not  sit  up  straight.  My  back  would 
soon  get  so  cramped  that  I  could  not  bear  it  any 
longer — then  I  crawled  down  and  stood  on  the  floor 
again.  So  I  changed  from  the  floor  to  the  water 
cooler  and  back  again,  for  change  of  position,  all 
through  the  night  in  that  hot,  crowded  car,  and  I  was 
very  tired  when  we  got  to  Richmond. 

We  arrived  at  seven  o'clock  and  the  train — Rich- 
mond and  Danville  Railroad — was  to  start  for  Dan- 
ville at  eight.  I  got  out  and  walked  about  to  limber 
up  a  little  for  the  rest  of  the  trip.  I  had  a  discussion 
with  myself  which  I  found  it  rather  hard  to  decide. 
I  had  only  half  a  dollar  in  my  pocket.  The  furlough 
furnished  the  transportation  on  the  train,  and  the  ques- 
tion was  this — with  this  I  could  get  a  little  something 
to  eat,  or  I  could  get  a  clean  shave.  On  the  one  hand 
I  was  very  hungry.  I  had  not  eaten  anything  since 
early  morning  of  the  day  before,  and  since  then  had 
walked  nineteen  miles  and  spent  that  weary  night  on 
the  train  without  a  wink  of  sleep.  Moreover,  there 
was  no  chance  of  anything  to  eat  until  we  got  to  Dan- 
ville that  night — another  day  of  fasting — strong  rea- 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  47 

sons  for  spending  that  half  dollar  in  food.  On  the 
other  hand,  I  was  going  to  a  wedding  party  where  I 
would  meet  a  lot  of  girls,  and  above  all,  was  to  "wait" 
with  the  prettiest  girl  in  the  State  of  Virginia.  In  those 
days,  the  wedding  customs  were  somewhat  different 
from  those  now  in  vogue.  Instead  of  a  "best  man" 
to  act  as  "bottle  holder"  to  the  groom,  and  a  "best 
girl"  to  stand  by  the  bride  and  pull  off  her  glove,  and 
fix  her  veil,  and  see  that  her  train  hangs  right,  when 
she  starts  back  down  the  aisle  with  her  victim — the 
custom  was  to  have  a  number  of  couples  of  "waiters" 
chosen  by  the  bride  and  groom  from  among  their  spe- 
cial friends,  who  would  march  up  in  procession,  ahead 
of  the  bride  and  groom,  who  followed  them  arm  in  arm 
to  the  chancel. 

The  "first  waiters"  did  the  office  of  "best"  man 
and  girl,  as  it  is  now.  I  have  been  at  a  wedding  where 
fourteen  couples  of  waiters  marched  in  the  procession. 

Well,  I  was  going  into  such  company,  and  had 
to  escort  up  the  aisle  that  beautiful  cousin,  that  I  was 
telling  you  about — naturally  I  wanted  to  look  my  best, 
and  the  more  I  thought  about  that  girl,  the  more  I 
wanted  to,  so  I  at  last  decided  to  spend  that  only  fifty 
cents  for  a  clean  shave — and  got  it.  My  heart  and 
my  conscience  approved  of  this  decision,  but  I  suffered 
many  pangs  in  other  quarters,  owing  to  that  long  fast- 
ing day.  However,  virtue  is  its  own  reward,  and  that 
night  when  I  got  home,  and  that  lovely  cousin  was  the 
first  who  came  out  of  the  door  to  greet  me,  dressed 


48  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

in  a  well,   white  swiss  muslin — I   reckon — and 

looking  like  an  angel,  I  felt  glad  that  I  had  a  clean 
face. 

And  after  the  rough  life  of  camp,  what  a  delicious 
pleasure  it  was  to  be  with  the  people  I  loved  best  on 
earth,  and  to  see  the  fresh  faces  of  my  girl  friends, 
and  the  kind  faces  of  our  old  friends  and  neighbors! 
I  cannot  express  how  delightful  it  was  to  be  at  home — 
the  joy  of  it  sank  into  my  soul.  Also,  I  might  say, 
that  at  the  wedding  supper,  I  made  a  brilliant  reputa- 
tion as  an  expert  with  a  knife  and  fork,  that  lived  in 
the  memory  of  my  friends  for  a  long  time.  My  cour- 
age and  endurance  in  that  cuisine  commanded  the  won- 
der, and  admiration,  of  the  spectators.  It  was  good 
to  have  enough  to  eat  once  more.  I  had  almost  for- 
gotten how  it  felt — not  to  be  hungry;  and  it  was  the 
more  pleasant  to  note  how  much  pleasure  it  gave  your 
friends  to  see  you  do  it,  and  not  have  a  lot  of  hungry 
fellows  sitting  around  with  a  wistful  look  in  their  eyes. 

Well,  I  spent  a  few  happy  days  with  the  dear  home 
folks  in  the  dear  old  home.  This  was  the  home  where 
I  had  lived  all  my  life,  in  the  sweetest  home  life  a  boy 
ever  had.  Everything,  and  every  person  in  and 
around  it,  was  associated  with  all  the  memories  of  a 
happy  childhood  and  youth.  It  was  a  home  to  love; 
a  home  to  defend;  a  home  to  die  for — the  dearest  spot 
on  earth  to  me.  It  was  an  inexpressible  delight  to  be 
under  its  roof — once  more.  I  enjoyed  it  with  all  my 
heart  for  those  few  short  days — then,  with  what  cheer- 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  49 

fulness  I  could — hied  me  back  to  camp — to  rejoin  my 
comrades,  who  were  fighting  to  protect  homes  that 
were  as  dear  to  them  as  this  was  to  me. 

I  made  another  long  drawn-out  railroad  trip,  wind- 
ing up  with  that  same  old  nineteen  miles  from  Orange 
to  the  camp,  and  I  got  there  all  right,  and  found  the 
boys  well  and  jolly,  but  still  hungry.  They  went  wild 
over  my  graphic  description  of  the  wedding  supper. 
The  picture  was  very  trying  to  their  feelings,  because 
the  original  was  so  far  out  of  reach. 

In  this  account  of  our  life  in  that  winter  camp,  it  The 
remains  for  me  to  record  the  most  important  occur- 
rence  of  all.  About  this  time  there  came  into  the  life  °f  Faith 
of  the  men  of  the  Battery  an  experience  more  deeply 
impressive,  and  of  more  vital  consequence  to  them 
than  anything  that  had  ever  happened,  or  ever  could 
happen  in  their  whole  life,  as  soldiers,  and  as  men. 
The  outward  beginning  of  it  was  very  quiet,  and  sim- 
ple. We  had  built  a  little  log  church,  or  meeting 
house,  and  the  fellows  who  chose  had  gotten  into  the 
way  of  gathering  here  every  afternoon  for  a  very 
simple  prayer  meeting.  We  had  no  chaplain  and  there 
were  only  a  few  Christians  among  the  men.  At  these 
meetings  one  of  the  young  fellows  would  read  a  pas- 
sage of  Scripture,  and  offer  a  prayer,  and  all  joined  in 
singing  a  hymn  or  two.  We  began  to  notice  an  in- 
crease of  interest,  and  a  larger  attendance  of  the  men. 
A  feature  of  our  meeting  was  a  time  given  for  talk, 


50  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

when  it  was  understood  that  if  any  fellow  had  any- 
thing to  say  appropriate  to  the  occasion,  he  was  at 
liberty  to  say  it.  Now  and  then  one  of  the  boys  did 
have  a  few  simple  words  to  offer  his  comrades  in  con- 
nection, perhaps,  with  the  Scripture  reading. 

One  day  John  Wise,  one  of  the  best,  and  bravest 
men  in  the  Battery,  loved  and  respected  by  everybody, 
quietly  stood  up  and  said,  "I  think  it  honest  and  right 
to  say  to  my  comrades  that  I  have  resolved  to  be  a 
Christian.  I  here  declare  myself  a  believer  in  Christ. 
I  want  to  be  counted  as  such,  and  by  the  help  of  God, 
will  try  to  live  as  such." 

This  was  entirely  unexpected.  He  sat  down  amidst 
intense  silence.  A  spirit  of  deep  seriousness  seemed 
fallen  upon  all  present.  A  hymn  was  sung,  and  they 
quietly  dispersed.  Some  of  us  shook  hands  with  Wise 
and  expressed  our  pleasure  at  what  he  had  said,  and 
done. 

This  incident  produced  a  profound  impression 
among  the  men.  It  brought  out  the  feelings  about 
religion  that  had  lain  unexpressed  in  other  minds.  The 
thoughts  of  many  hearts  were  revealed.  The  interest 
spread  rapidly;  the  fervor  of  our  prayer  meetings 
grew.  We  had  no  chaplain  to  handle  this  situation, 
but  men  would  seek  out  their  comrades  who  were 
Christians,  and  talk  on  this  great  subject  with  them, 
and  accept  such  guidance  in  truth,  and  duty  as  they 
could  give.  And  now  from  day  to  day  at  the  prayer 
meetings  men  would  get  up  in  the  quiet  way  John  Wise 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  51 

had  done,  and  in  simple  words  declare  themselves 
Christians  in  the  presence  of  their  comrades.  Most 
of  them  were  among  the  manliest  and  best  men  of 
the  company;  they  were  dead  in  earnest,  and  their 
actions  commanded  the  respect  and  sympathy  of  the 
whole  camp. 

This  movement  went  quietly  on,  without  any  fuss 
or  excitement,  until  some  sixty-five  men,  two-thirds  of 
our  whole  number,  had  confessed  their  faith,  and 
taken  their  stand,  and  in  conduct  and  spirit,  as  well  as 
in  word,  were  living  consistent  Christian  lives.  They 
carried  that  faith,  and  that  life,  and  character,  home 
when  they  went  back  after  the  war — and  they  carried 
them  through  their  lives.  In  the  various  communi- 
ties where  they  lived  their  lives,  and  did  their  work, 
they  were  known  as  strong,  stalwart  Christian  men, 
and  towers  of  strength  to  the  several  churches  to 
which  they  became  attached.  Of  that  number  twelve 
or  fourteen  men  went  into  the  ministry  of  different 
churches,  and  served  faithfully  to  their  life's  end. 

What  I  have  described  as  going  on  in  our  Battery 
off  there  by  itself  at  Morton's  Ford,  was  going  on 
very  widely  in  the  Army  at  large.  There  was  a  deep 
spiritual  interest  and  strong  revival  of  religion 
throughout  the  whole  Army  of  Northern  Virginia 
during  that  winter.  Thousands  and  thousands  of 
those  splendid  soldiers  of  the  South,  became  just  as 
devoted  soldiers,  and  servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
took  their  places  in  His  ranks,  and  manfully  fought 


52  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

under  His  banner,  and  were  not  ashamed  to  confess 
the  faith  of  Christ  crucified,  and  to  stand  for  His 
cause. 

The  effect  of  all  this  was  very  far-reaching.  What 
these  men  carried  back  home  with  them  wrought  a 
great  change  in  the  South — a  change  in  the  attitude  of 
the  men  of  the  South  toward  Christ's  religion.  There 
was  a  great  change  in  that  attitude,  from  before  the 
war,  and  afterward,  produced  by  the  war. 

I  will  try  to  explain  what  I  mean :  Before  the  war, 
in  the  South,  as  I  knew  it — in  the  country  neighbor- 
hoods, and  in  the  villages,  and  small  towns — you 
would  find  a  group  of  men,  often  made  up  of  the  most 
influential,  respected,  educated,  efficient  men  of  that 
community,  who  were  not  members  of  any  church  or 
professed  Christians.  These  were  men  of  honor  and 
integrity,  respected  by  all,  valuable  citizens.  They 
respected  religion,  went  to  church  regularly,  as  became 
a  gentleman,  and  gave  their  money  liberally  to  sup- 
port the  church  as  a  valuable  institution  of  society. 
That  was,  their  attitude  toward  religion — respectful 
tolerance,  but  no  personal  interest — no  need  of  it. 
Their  thought,  generally  unspoken  but  sometimes  ex- 
pressed, was  that  religion  was  all  right  for  women, 
and  children,  and  sick  or  weak  men,  but  strong  men 
could  take  care  of  themselves  and  had  no  need  of  it. 
And,  of  course,  the  young  men  coming  on  were  influ- 
enced by  their  example  and  thought  it  manly  to  fol- 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  53 

low  their  example.  The  argument  was  specious; 
"There  is  Mr.  Blank;  he  is  an  upright,  good  man,  and 
no  man  stands  higher  in  the  community;  he  is  just  as 
good  a  man  and  citizen  as  any  member  of  the  church. 
He  gets  along  all  right  without  religion — I  won't 
bother  about  it."  So  he  let  it  alone  and  went  his  way. 
The  very  virtues  of  that  group  of  men  were  a  baleful 
influence  in  that  community — led  young  men  into  the 
dreadful  mistake  that  men  do  not  need  religion — that 
religion  is  not  a  manly  thing.  A  good  man  who  is  not 
a  Christian  does  ten-fold  more  harm,  in  a  community, 
to  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  to  the  lives  of  men  than 
the  worst,  and  lowest  man  in  it;  so  it  was  here! 

When  the  call  to  war  came,  these  very  men  were 
the  first  to  go.  As  a  rule  they  were  the  leaders,  in 
thought  and  action,  of  their  fellow-citizens,  and  they 
were  high  spirited,  intensely  patriotic,  and  quick  to 
resent  the  invasion  of  their  rights,  and  their  State.  In 
whole-hearted  devotion  to  the  cause,  they  went  in  a 
spirit  that  would  make  them  thorough  soldiers. 

Now  when  these  men  got  into  the  army  the  "esprit 
de  corps"  took  possession  of  them.     They  got  shaken  ^Jmple  of 
down  to  soldier  thoughts,  and  judgments.    They  began  Jackson  and 
to  estimate  men  by  their  personal  value  to  the  cause 
that  was  their  supreme  concern.     In  that  armv.  tk*-®° 
men  held  the  highest  place  in  the  hear*-  *nd  mind,  of 
every  soldier  in  it — they  were  General  Lee,  Stonewall 
Jackson  and  Jeb  Stuart — each  the  highest  in  his  line. 


54  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

All  the  army  had,  for  these  three  men,  reverent  honor, 
enthusiastic  admiration,  and  absolute  confidence.  We 
looked  up  to  them  as  the  highest  types  of  manhood — 
in  noble  character,  superb  genius,  and  consummate 
ability.  They  were  by  eminence  the  heroes — the  be- 
loved leaders  of  the  army.  There  were  many  other 
able,  and  brilliant  leaders,  whom  we  honored,  but 
these  were  set  apart.  In  the  thoughts,  and  hearts  of 
all  the  army,  and  the  country  as  well,  these  three  were 
the  noblest  and  highest  representatives  of  our  cause; 
and  every  man  did  homage  to  them,  and  was  proud 
to  do  it.  But,  as  was  known,  with  all  their  high  quali- 
ties of  genius,  and  personal  character,  and  superb  man- 
hood, each  one  of  these  three  men  was  a  devout  mem- 
ber of  Christ's  Church;  a  sincere  and  humble  disciple 
of  Jesus  Christ;  and  in  his  daily  life  and  all  his  actions 
and  relations  in  life,  was  a  consistent  Christian  man. 
All  his  brilliant  service  to  his  country  was  done  as  duty 
to  his  God,  and  all  his  plans  and  purposes  were  ''re- 
ferred to  God,  and  His  approval  and  blessing  invoked 
upon  them,  as  the  only  assurance  of  their  success."  All 
who  were  personally  associated  with  these  men  came 
to  know  that  this  was  the  spirit  of  their  lives;  and 
many  times,  in  religious  services,  in  camp,  these  men, 
co  iHolized  by  the  army,  and  so  great  in  all  human  eyes 
but  their  own,  could  be  seen  bowing  humbly  down  be- 
side the  private  soldiers  to  receive  the  holy  sacrament 
of  the  Blessed  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ. 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  55 

Now,  when  the  men,  who  had  been  so  indifferent 
to  religion  at  home,  as  so  unnecessary  for  them,  came 
up  against  this  fact,  and  came  to  look  up  to  these  three 
men  as  their  highest  ideals  of  manhood,  they  got  an 
eye  opener.  If  men  like  Lee,  and  Jackson,  and  Stuart, 
and  others,  felt  the  need  of  religion  for  themselves,  the 
thought  would  come,  "Maybe  I  need  it,  too.  No  man 
can  look  down  on  the  manhood  of  these  men;  if  they 
esteem  religion  as  the  crown  of  their  manhood,  it  is 
not  a  thing  to  be  despised,  or  neglected,  or  treated 
with  indifference.  It  is  a  thing  to  be  sought,  and  found 
and  taken  into  my  life."  And  this  train  of  thought 
arrested  the  attention,  and  got  the  interest  and  stirred 
to  truer  thoughts,  and  finally  brought  them  to  Christ. 
Thousands  of  these  men  were  led  to  become  devout 
Christians,  and  earnest  members  of  the  church  through 
the  influence  of  the  three  great  Christian  leaders,  and 
other  Christian  comrades  in  the  army. 

Now,  when  these  men  got  back  home  after  the 
war  and  the  survivors  of  those  groups  got  settled  back 
in  their  various  communities,  there  was  a  great  differ- 
ence in  the  religious  situation,  from  what  it  had  been 
before  the  war.  There  had  taken  place  a  complete 
change  in  these  men,  in  their  attitude  toward  religion, 
and  this  wrought  a  great  change  in  this  respect  in  their 
communities,  for  the  returned  soldiers  of  any  commu- 
nity were  given  a  place  of  peculiar  honor,  and  influ- 
ence. They  had  their  record  of  splendid,  and  heroic 


56  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

service  behind  them  and  they  were  held  in  affectionate, 
and  tender  regard — not  only  by  their  own  families, 
and  friends,  but  by  all  their  neighbors  and  fellow- 
citizens.  What  that  group  of  soldiers  thought,  and 
wanted,  went  in  that  town,  or  countryside. 

Now,  that  group  of  men  who  set  the  pace,  and 
made  the  atmosphere  in  that  community  were  Chris- 
tians. The  serious  phase  of  life;  the  seasoning  of 
hardships;  the  discipline;  the  oft  facing  of  death;  the 
stern  habit  of  duty  at  any  cost,  which  they  had  passed 
through  during  the  war  had  made  them  very  strong 
men,  and  very  earnest  Christians.  What  they  stood 
for,  they  stood  for  boldly,  and  outspokenly  on  all 
proper  occasions.  They  were  not  one  whit  ashamed 
of  their  religion  and  were  ready  at  all  times,  and 
about  all  matters  to  let  the  world  know  just  where 
they  stood;  to  declare  by  word,  and  deed  who  they 
were,  and  whom  they  served. 

All  this  set  up  before  the  eyes  of  that  community 
a  very  strong,  forcible,  manly  type  of  religion.  These 
were  not  women,  and  children,  and  they  were  not  sick 
or  weak  men — they  were  the  very  manliest  men  in 
that  town,  and  so  were  taken  and  accepted  by  general 
consent. 

Just  think  of  the  effect  of  that  situation  upon  the 
boys  and  young  men  growing  up  in  that  community. 
The  veteran  soldiers,  back  from  the  war,  with  all  their 
honors  upon  them — were  heroes  to  the  young  fellows. 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  57 

What  the  soldiers  said,  and  did,  were  patterns  for  them 
to  imitate;  and  the  pattern  of  Christian  life,  set  up 
before  the  youngsters,  made  religion,  and  church  mem- 
bership most  honorable  in  their  eyes.  They  did  not 
now,  as  aforetime,  have  to  overcome  the  obstacle  in 
a  young  man's  mind  which  lay  in  the  association  of 
weakness  with  religion,  and  which  had  largely  been 
suggested  to  them  by  the  older  men,  in  the  former 
times. 

The  old  Christian  soldiers,  whom  they  now  saw, 
set  up  in  them  the  idea  that  religion  was  the  manliest 
thing  in  the  world,  and  so  inclined  them  toward  it, 
and  assured  the  most  serious,  and  respectful  considera- 
tion of  it.  Religion  could  not  be  put  aside  lightly,  or 
treated  with  contempt  as  unmanly,  for  those  veteran 
heroes  were  living  it  and  stood  for  it,  and  they  were, 
in  their  eyes,  the  manliest  men  they  knew. 

Now,  this  leaven  of  truer  thought  about  religion 
was  leading  society  all  through  the  South;  the  South- 
ern men  and  boys  everywhere  were  feeling  its  influ- 
ence, and  it  was  having  most  remarkable  effects.  The 
increase  in  the  number  of  men,  who  after  the  war  were 
brought  into  the  church  by  the  direct  influence  of  the 
returned  soldiers,  "who  had  found  their  souls"  through 
the  experiences  of  their  army  life,  was  tremendous. 
Those  soldiers  did  a  bigger  service  to  the  men  of  their 
race  by  bringing  back  religion  to  them  than  they  did 
in  fighting  for  them  during  the  war. 


58  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

Just  after  the  war,  in  the  far  harder  trials  and 
soul  agony  of  the  Reconstruction  days,  I  think  that 
the  wonderful  patience,  and  courage  which  resisted 
humiliation,  and  won  back  the  control  of  their  States, 
and  rebuilt  their  shattered  fortunes  and  pulled  their 
country  triumphantly  up  out  of  indescribable  disaster, 
can  only  be  thus  really  explained — that  those  men 
were  "strong  and  of  a  good  courage"  because  "their 
minds  were  staked  on  God." 

The  history  of  the  Southern  people  during  that 
epoch  is  unmatched  by  the  history  of  any  people  in  all 
time.  The  result  they  achieved,  this  was  the  reason — 
beneath  the  superb  "grit"  of  the  Southern  people  lay 
deep  the  conviction  "God  is  our  refuge  and  strength" 
and  "The  God  whom  we  serve.  He  will  deliver  us." 
It  was  the  spiritual  vision  of  the  men  of  the  South 
that  saved  it  when  it  was  ready  to  perish — and  let  the 
men  of  the  South  never  forget  it !  Let  them  give  un- 
ceasing recognition  and  thanks  to  God,  for  that  great 
deliverance. 

If  I  have  made  clear  my  thought — the  connection 
of  the  religious  revival  in  the  army  with  the  fortunes 
of  our  people  at  home  after  the  war — I  am  glad!  If 
I  haven't,  I  am  sorry!  I  can't  say  any  fairer  than 
that,  and  I  can  only  make  the  plea  that  was  stuck  up 
in  a  church  in  the  West,  in  the  old  rough  days,  when 
a  dissatisfied  auditor  of  the  sermon,  or  the  organist, 
was  likely  to  express  his  disapproval  with  a  gun.  The 
notice  up  in  front  of  the  choir  read  like  this:  "Please 


SKETCH    OF   WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  59 

don't  shoot  the  musician,  he's  doing  his  level  best" — 
I  make  the  same  request. 

But,  to  return  to  our  muttons !    Let  us  get  back  to  Spring 
the  winter  camp  at  Morton's  Ford.  f^T^ 

The  winter  had  now  worn  away  and  the  spring  had  Story 
come.  Vegetation  began  to  show  signs  of  life.  Its 
coming  bore  us  one  comfort  in  one  way — among 
others.  It  was  not  so  cold,  and  we  did  not  have  to 
tote  so  many  logs  of  wood  to  keep  up  our  fires.  Down 
on  the  river  flats,  where  vegetation  showed  sooner 
than  it  did  on  the  hills,  green  things  began  to  shoot 
up.  Dandelions,  sheep  sorrel,  poke  leaves  and  such, 
though  not  used  in  civil  life,  were  welcome  to  us,  for 
they  were  much  better  than  no  salad  at  all.  The  men 
craved  something  green.  The  unbroken  diet  of  just 
bread  and  meat — generally  salt  meat  at  that — gave 
some  of  the  men  scurvy.  The  only  remedy  for  that 
was  something  acid,  or  vegetable  food.  The  men 
needed  this  and  craved  it — so  when  the  green  shoots 
of  any  kind  appeared  we  would  go  down  on  the  flats, 
and  gather  up  all  the  green  stuff  we  could  find,  and 
boil  it  with  the  little  piece  of  bacon  we  might  have. 
It  improved  the  health  of  the  men  very  much. 

At  this  time,  there  was  a  North  Carolina  Brigade 
of  Infantry  at  the  front  furnishing  pickets  for  the  river 
bank.  They  were  camped  just  back  of  our  winter 
quarters.  Those  fellows  seemed  to  be  very  specially 
strong  in  their  yearning  for  vegetable  diet,  so  much  so 


60  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

that  they  attracted  our  attention.  Every  day  we  would 
see  long  lines  of  those  men  passing  through  our  camp. 
They  would  walk  along,  one  behind  another,  in  almost 
unending  procession,  silent  and  lonesome,  never  say- 
ing a  word  and  never  two  walking  together — and  all 
of  them  meandered  along  intent  on  one  thing — get- 
ting down  to  the  flats  below  "to  get  some  sprouts"  as 
they  would  say  when  asked  where  they  were  going. 

Later  on,  we  would  see  them  in  the  same  solemn 
procession  coming  back  to  camp — every  man  with  a 
bunch  of  something  green  in  his  fist. 

This  daily  spectacle  of  Tar  Heels  swarming 
through  our  camp  interested  us;  we  watched  them 
mooning  along.  We  tried  to  talk  with  them,  but  all 
we  got  from  them  was,  "We'uns  is  going  to  git  some 
sprouts.  Don't  you'uns  love  sprouts?" 

We  did,  but  we  didn't  go  after  them  in  such  a 
solemn  manner.  Our  "sprout"  hunts  were  not  so  fu- 
nereal a  function;  rather  more  jovial,  and  much  more 
sociable.  Also  this  devotion  to  the  search  for  the  herb 
of  the  field  excited  our  curiosity.  They  were  all  the 
time  craving  green  stuff,  and  going  after  it  so  con- 
stantly. We  had  a  story  going  around  which  was  sup- 
posed to  explain  the  craving  of  a  Tar  Heel's  insides 
for  greens. 

This  was  the  story: 

One  of  these  men  got  into  the  hospital.  He  had 
something  the  matter  with  his  liver.  The  doctor  tried 
his  best  to  find  out  what  was  the  matter,  and  tried  all 


SKETCH    OF    WINTER    CAMP    LIFE  6 1 

sorts  of  remedies — no  results.  At  last,  in  desperation, 
the  doctor  decided  to  try  heroic  treatment.  He  cut 
the  fellow  open,  took  out  his  liver,  fixed  it  up  all  right 
(whatever  that  consisted  in),  washed  it  off  and  hung 
it  on  a  bush  to  dry,  preparatory  to  putting  it  back  in 
place.  A  dog  stole  the  liver,  and  carried  it  off.  Here 
was  a  bad  state  of  things — the  soldier's  liver  gone, 
the  doctor  was  responsible.  The  doctor  was  up  against 
it.  He  thought  much,  and  anxiously.  At  last  a  bright 
idea  struck  him.  He  sent  off,  got  a  sheep,  killed  it, 
took  out  its  liver,  got  it  ready,  and  sewed  it  up  in  that 
soldier  in  place  of  his  own.  The  man  got  well,  and 
about  his  duties  again.  One  day,  soon  after,  the  doc- 
tor met  him  and  said  with  much  friendly  interest, 
"Well,  Jim,  how  are  you?" 

"Oh,  doctor,"  he  replied  in  a  very  cheerful  tone, 
"I'm  well  and  strong  again." 

The  doctor  looked  at  him,  and  asked  him  signifi- 
cantly, "Jim,  do  you  feel  all  right?" 

Falling  into  that  characteristic  whine,  Jim  said, 
"Yes,  sir,  I  am  well  and  strong,  but,  Doctor,  all  the 
time,  now,  I  feel  the  strangest  hankering  after  grass." 

That  was  the  sheep's  liver  telling.  Our  theory 
was  that  all  of  those  fellows  had  sheep's  livers,  and 
that  accounted  for  the  insatiable  "hankering  after 
grass." 

I  told  this  story  in  an  after-dinner  speech  at  a  ban- 
quet some  time  ago  to  a  company  of  twenty-nine  female 
doctors  of  medicine — trained,  and  practicing  physi- 


62  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

clans.  They  made  no  protest;  listened  with  unbroken 
gravity;  accepted  it  as  a  narrative  of  actual  occur- 
rence, and  looked  at  me  with  wide-eyed  interest.  When 
I  finished  I  thought  it  best  to  tell  them  that  it  was  all 
a  joke.  Then  they  laughed  themselves  into  a  fit. 

Well,  this  little  account  of  our  doings,  and  our  life 
in  the  winter  camp  at  Morton's  Ford — 1863-1864 — 
is  done.  Out  of  its  duties,  and  companionships;  its 
pleasures,  and  its  deeper  experiences,  we  Howitzers 
were  laying  up  pleasant  memories  of  the  camp  for  the 
years  to  come.  And  often  in  after  years,  when  some 
of  us  comrades  got  together  we  would  speak  of  the 
old  camp  at  Morton's  Ford. 

The  spring  was  now  coming  on.  We  knew  that  our 
stay  here  could  not  last  much  longer.  How,  and  when, 
and  where  we  should  go  from  here,  we  did  not  know. 
We  knew  we  would  go  somewhere — that  was  all.  "We 
would  know  when  the  time  came,  and  'Marse  Robert' 
wanted  us"  he  would  tell  us. 

That  is  the  soldier's  life — "Go,  and  he  goeth; 
come,  and  he  cometh;  do  this,  and  he  doeth  it."  No 
choice.  Wait  for  orders — then,  quick!  Go  to  it! 

Well  we  were  perfectly  willing  to  trust  "Marse 
Robert"  and  perfectly  ready  to  do  just  what  he  said. 
Meantime  we  take  no  anxious  thought  for  the  mor- 
row; we  go  on  with  our  work,  and  our  play — we  are 
"prepared  to  move  at  a  moment's  warning." 


CHAPTER    II 

BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS 

Nineteen  miles  from  Orange  Court  House,  Vir- 
ginia, the  road  running  northeast  into  Culpeper 
crosses  "Morton's  Ford"  of  the  Rapidan  River, 
which,  just  now,  lay  between  the  Federal  "Army  of 
the  Potomac"  and  the  Confederate  "Army  of  North- 
ern Virginia." 

As  this  road  approaches  within  three-fourths  of 
a  mile  of  the  river  it  rises  over  a  sharp  hill,  and, 
thence,  winds  its  way  down  the  hill  to  the  Ford.  On 
the  ridge,  just  where  the  road  crosses  it,  the  guns  of 
the  "First  Richmond  Howitzers"  were  in  position, 
commanding  the  Ford;  and  the  Howitzer  Camp  was  to 
the  right  of  the  road,  in  the  pine  wood  just  back  of 
the  ridge.  Here,  we  had  been  on  picket  all  the  winter, 
helping  the  infantry  pickets  to  watch  the  enemy  and 
guard  the  Ford. 

One  bright  sunny  morning,  the  2d  of  May,  1864, 
a  courier  rode  into  the  Howitzer  Camp.  We  had 
been  expecting  him,  and  knew  at  once  that  "some- 
thing was  up."  The  soldier  instinct  and  long  experi- 
ence told  us  that  it  was  about  time  for  something  to 

63 


64  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

turn  up.  The  long  winter  had  worn  away;  the  sun 
and  winds,  of  March  and  April,  had  made  the  roads 
firm  again.  Just  across  the  river  lay  the  great  army, 
which  was  only  waiting  for  this,  to  make  another 
desperate  push  for  Richmond,  and  we  were  there  for 
the  particular  purpose  of  making  that  push  vain. 

For  some  days  we  had  seen  great  volumes  of 
smoke  rising,  in  various  directions,  across  the  river, 
and  heard  bands  playing,  and  frequent  volleys  of  fire- 
arms, over  in  the  Federal  Camp.  Everybody  knew 
what  all  this  meant,  so  we  had  been  looking  for  that 
courier. 

Soon  after  we  reached  the  Captain's  tent,  orders 
were  given  to  pack  up  whatever  we  could  not  carry  on 
the  campaign,  and  in  two  hours,  a  wagon  would  leave, 
to  take  all  this  stuff  to  Orange  Court  House;  thence 
it  would  be  taken  to  Richmond  and  kept  for  us,  until 
next  winter. 

This  was  quickly  done !  The  packing  was  not 
done  in  "Saratoga  trunks,"  nor  were  the  things  piles 
of  furs  and  winter  luxuries.  The  "things"  consisted 
of  whatever,  above  absolute  necessaries,  had  been 
accumulated  in  winter  quarters;  a  fiddle,  a  chess- 
board, a  set  of  quoits,  an  extra  blanket,  or  shirt,  or 
pair  of  shoes,  that  any  favored  child  of  Fortune  had 
been  able  to  get  hold  of  during  the  winter.  Every- 
thing like  this  must  go.  It  did  not  take  long  to  roll 
all  the  "extras"  into  bundles,  strap  them  up  and 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  65 

pitch  them  into  the  wagon.  And  in  less  than  two 
hours  after  the  order  was  given  the  wagon  was  gone, 
and  the  men  left  in  campaign  utrim." 

This  meant  that  each  man  had,  left,  one  blanket, 
one  small  haversack,  one  change  of  underclothes,  a 
canteen,  cup  and  plate,  of  tin,  a  knife  and  fork,  and 
the  clothes  in  which  he  stood.  When  ready  to  march, 
the  blanket,  rolled  lengthwise,  the  ends  brought  to- 
gether and  strapped,  hung  from  left  shoulder  across 
under  right  arm,  the  haversack, — furnished  with 
towel,  soap,  comb,  knife  and  fork  in  various  pockets, 
a  change  of  underclothes  in  one  main  division,  and 
whatever  rations  we  happened  to  have,  in  the  other, — 
hung  on  the  left  hip;  the  canteen,  cup  and  plate,  tied 
together,  hung  on  the  right;  toothbrush,  uat  will," 
stuck  in  two  button  holes  of  jacket,  or  in  haversack; 
tobacco  bag  hung  to  a  breast  button,  pipe  in  pocket. 
In  this  rig, — into  which  a  fellow  could  get  in  just  two 
minutes  from  a  state  of  rest, — the  Confederate  Sold- 
ier considered  himself  all  right,  and  ready  for  any- 
thing; in  this  he  marched,  and  in  this  he  fought.  Like 
the  terrapin — "all  he  had  he  carried  on  his  back" — 
this  all  weighed  about  seven  or  eight  pounds. 

The  extra  baggage  gone,  all  of  us  knew  that  the 
end  of  our  stay  here  was  very  near,  and  we  were  all 
ready  to  pick  up  and  go;  we  were  on  the  eve  of  battle 
and  everybody  was  on  the  "qui  vive"  for  decisive 
orders.  They  quickly  came ! 


66  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 


Robert"  °n  thC  nCyt  day  but  0nC'  the  4th>  ab°Ut  I0  °'clock> 

Calls  to  another  courier  galloped  into  camp,  and,  in  a  few 
moments,  everybody  having  seen  him,  all  the  men  had 
swarmed  up  to  the  Captain's  tent  to  hear  the  first 
news.  Captain  McCarthy  came  toward  us  and  said. 
very  quietly,  "Boys,  get  ready!  we  leave  here  in  two 
hours."  Then  the  courier  told  us  that  "Grant  was 
crossing  below  us  in  the  wilderness.  That  everything 
we  had  was  pushing  down  to  meet  him;  and  that 
Longstreet,  lately  back  from  Tennessee,  was  at  Gor- 
donsville."  The  news  telling  was  here  interrupted  by 
Crouch  sounding  the  familiar  bugle  call  —  "Boots  and 
saddles,"  which,  to  artillery  ears,  said,  "Harness  up, 
hitch  up  and  prepare  to  move  at  a  moment's  warn- 
ing." 

The  fellows  instantly  scattered,  every  man  to  his 
quarters,  and  for  a  few  minutes  nothing  could  be  seen 
but  the  getting  down  and  rolling  up  of  "flys"  from 
over  the  log  pens  they  had  covered,  rolling  up  blank- 
ets, getting  together  of  each  man's  traps  where  he 
could  put  his  hands  on  them.  The  drivers  took  their 
teams  up  on  the  hill  to  bring  down  the  guns  from 
their  positions.  All  was  quickly  ready,  and  then  we 
waited  for  orders  to  move. 

It  was  with  a  feeling  of  sadness  we  thought  of 
leaving  this  spot!  It  had  been  our  home  for  several 
months;  it  was  painful  to  see  it  dismantled,  and  to 
think  that  the  place,  every  part  of  which  had  some 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  67 

pleasant  association  with  it,  would  be  left  silent  and 
lonely,  and  that  we  should  see  it  no  more. 

While  we  waited,  after  each  had  bidden  a  sad 
ugood-bye"  to  his  house,  and  its  endeared  surround- 
ings, it  was  suggested  that  we  gather  once  more,  for 
a  last  meeting  in  our  log  church.  All  felt  that  this 
was  a  fitting  farewell  to  the  place.  To  many  of  us 
this  little  log  church  was  a  sacred  place,  many  a  hearty 
prayer  meeting  had  been  held  there;  many  a  rousing 
hymn,  that  almost  raised  the  roof,  many  a  good  ser- 
mon and  many  a  stirring  talk  had  we  heard;  many  a 
manly  confession  had  been  declared,  many  a  hearty, 
impressive  service  in  the  solemn  Litany  of  the  Church, 
read  by  us,  young  Churchmen,  in  turn.  To  all  the 
Christians  of  the  Battery  (they  now  numbered  a 
large  majority)  this  church  was  sacred.  To  some, 
it  was  very,  very  sacred,  for  in  it  they  had  been  born 
again  unto  God.  Here  they  had  been  led  to  find 
Christ,  and  in  the  assemblies  of  their  comrades  gath- 
ered here,  they  had,  one  after  another,  stood  up  and, 
simply,  bravely,  and  clearly,  witnessed  a  "good  con- 
fession" of  their  Lord,  and  of  their  faith. 

So,  we  all  instantly  seized  on  the  motion,  to  gather 
in  the  church.  A  hymn  was  sung,  a  prayer  offered 
for  God's  protection  in  the  perils  we  well  knew,  we 
were  about  to  meet.  That  He  would  help  us  to  be 
brave  men,  and  faithful  unto  death,  as  Southern  sold- 
iers; that  He  would  give  victory  to  our  arms,  and 
peace  to  our  Country.  A  Scripture  passage,  the  9ist 


68  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

Psalm,  declaring  God's  defense  of  those  who  trust 
Him,  was  read.  And  then,  our  "talk  meeting."  It 
was  resolved  that  "during  the  coming  campaign,  every 
evening,  about  sunset,  whenever  it  was  at  all  pos- 
sible, we  would  keep  up  our  custom,  and  such  of  us 
as  could  get  together,  wherever  we  might  be,  should 
gather  for  prayer." 

And,  in  passing,  I  may  remark,  as  a  notable  fact, 
that  this  resolution  was  carried  out  almost  literally. 
Sometimes,  a  few  of  the  fellows  would  gather  in 
prayer,  while  the  rest  of  us  fought  the  guns.  Several 
times,  to  my  very  lively  recollection  we  met  under  fire. 
Once,  I  remember,  a  shell  burst  right  by  us,  and  cov- 
ered us  with  dust;  and,  once,  I  recall  with  very  par- 
ticular distinctness,  a  Minie  bullet  slapped  into  a 
hickory  sapling,  against  which  I  was  sitting,  not  an 
inch  above  my  head.  Scripture  was  being  read  at  the 
time,  and  the  fellows  were  sitting  around  with  their 
eyes  open.  I  had  to  look  as  if  I  had  as  lieve  be  there, 
as  anywhere  else;  but  I  hadn't,  by  a  large  majority. 
I  could  not  dodge,  as  I  was  sitting  down,  but  felt  like 
drawing  in  my  back-bone  until  it  telescoped. 

But,  however  circumstanced,  in  battle,  on  the  bat- 
tle line,  in  interims  of  quiet,  or  otherwise,  we  held  that 
prayer  hour  nearly  every  day,  at  sunset,  during  the 
entire  campaign.  And  some  of  us  thought,  and  think 
that  the  strange  exemption  our  Battery  experienced, 
our  little  loss,  in  the  midst  of  unnumbered  perils,  and 
incessant  service,  during  that  awful  campaign,  was, 
that,  in  answer  to  our  prayers,  "the  God  of  battles 


BATTLE   OF   THE   WILDERNESS  69 

covered  our  heads  in  the  day  of  battle"  and  was  mer- 
ciful to  us,  because  we  "called  upon  Him."  If  any 
think  this  a  "fond  fancy"  we  don't. 

Well!  to  get  back!  After  another  hymn,  and  a 
closing  prayer,  we  all  shook  hands,  and  then,  we  took 
a  regretful  leave  of  our  dear  little  Church,  and 
wended  our  way,  quiet  and  thoughtful,  to  the  road 
where  we  found  the  guns  standing,  all  ready  to  go. 
Pretty  soon  the  command — "Forward!"  rang  from 
the  head  of  the  line.  We  fell  in  alongside  our  respec- 
tive guns,  and  with  a  ringing  cheer  of  hearty  farewell 
to  the  old  Camp,  we  briskly  took  the  road, — to  meet, 
and  to  do,  what  was  before  us. 

We  tramped  along  cheerily  until  about  dark,  when 
we  bivouacked  on  the  side  of  the  road,  with  orders 
to  start  at  daylight  next  morning.  As  we  pushed 
along  the  road, — what  road!  gracious  only  knows, 
but  a  country  road  bearing  south  toward  Verdiers- 
ville, — brigades,  and  batteries  joined  our  march,  from 
other  country  roads,  by  which  we  found  that  all  our 
people  were  rapidly  pushing  in  from  the  camps  and 
positions  they  had  occupied  during  the  winter,  and 
the  army  was  swiftly  concentrating. 

It  was  very  pleasant  to  us  to  get  into  the  stir  of 
the  moving  army  again,  as  we  had  been  off,  quite  by 
ourselves,  during  the  winter,  and  the  greetings  and 
recognitions  that  flew  back  and  forth  as  we  passed, 
or  were  passed  by,  well  known  brigades  or  batteries, 
were  hearty  and  vociferous.  Such  jokes  and  "chaf- 


70  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

fing"  as  went  on!  As  usual,  every  fellow  had  his 
remark  upon  everything  and  everybody  he  passed. 
Any  peculiarity  of  dress  or  appearance  marked  out  a 
certain  victim  to  the  witty  gibes  of  the  men,  which 
had  to  be  escaped  from,  or  the  victim  had  to  ugrin 
and  bear  it."  If  "Puck"  or  "Punch"  could  have 
marched  with  a  Confederate  column  once,  they  might 
have  laid  in  a  stock  of  jokes  and  witticisms, — and 
first-class  ones,  too, — for  use  the -rest  of  their  lives. 
Next  morning,  at  daylight, — the  5th  of  May, — 
we  promptly  pulled  out,  and  soon  struck  the  highway, 
leading  from  Orange  Court  House  to  Fredericks- 
burg,  turned  to  the  left  and  went  sweeping  on  toward 
"The  Wilderness." 
The  S  irit  Here  we  got  into  the  full  tide  of  movement. 

of  the  Before  and  behind  us  the  long  gray  columns  were  hur- 

Soldiers  of  J 

the  South       rymg  on  to  battle, — and  as  merry  as  crickets. 

One  thing  that  shone  conspicuous  here,  and  always, 
was  the  indomitable  spirit  of  the  "Army  of  Northern 
Virginia,"  their  intelligence  about  military  movements; 
their  absolute  confidence  in  General  Lee,  and  their 
quiet,  matter  of  course,  certainty  of  victory,  under 
him.  Here  they  were  pushing  right  to  certain  battle, 
the  dust  in  clouds,  the  sun  blazing  down,  hardly  any- 
thing to  eat,  and  yet,  with  their  arms  and  uniform 
away,  a  spectator  might  have  taken  them  for  a  lot  of 
"sand-boys  on  a  picnic,"  if  there  had  only  been  some 
eatables  along,  to  give  color  to  this  delusion. 


BATTLE   OF   THE   WILDERNESS  71 

And  their  intelligence !  These  men  were  not  parts 
of  a  great  machine  moving  blindly  to  their  work. 
Very  far  from  it!  Stand  on  the  roadside,  as  they 
marched  by  and  hear  their  talk,  the  expression  of  their 
opinions  about  what  was  going  on,  you  soon  found 
that  these  men,  privates,  as  well  as  officers,  were  well 
aware  of  what  they  were  doing,  and  where  they  were 
going.  In  a  general  way,  they  knew  what  was  going 
on,  and  what  was  going  to  go  on,  with  the  strangest 
accuracy.  By  some  quick,  and  wide  diffusion  of  intel- 
ligence among  the  men,  they  understood  affairs,  and 
the  general  situation  perfectly  well.  For  instance,  as 
we  passed  on  down  that  road  to  the  fight,  we  knew, — 
just  how  we  didn't  know, — but  we  did  know,  and  it 
was  commonly  talked  of  and  discussed,  as  ascertained 
fact,  among  us  as  we  marched, — that  General  Grant 
had  about  150,000  men  moving  on  us.  We  knew  that 
Longstreet  was  near  Gordonsville,  and  that  one  Divi- 
sion of  A.  P.  Hill  had  not  come  up.  We  knew  that 
we  had,  along  with  us  there,  only  Ewell's  Corps  and 
two  divisions  of  A.  P.  Hill's  Corps,  the  cavalry  and 
some  of  Longstreet's  artillery.  In  short,  as  I  well 
remember,  it  was  a  fact,  accepted  among  us,  that 
General  Lee  was  pushing,  as  hard  as  he  could  go,  for 
Grant's  150,000  with  about  35,000  men;  and  yet, 
knowing  all  this,  these  lunatics  were  sweeping  along 
to  that  appallingly  unequal  fight,  cracking  jokes,  laugh- 
ing, and  with  not  the  least  idea  in  the  world  of  any- 


72  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

thing  else  but  victory.  I  did  not  hear  a  despondent 
word,  nor  see  a  dejected  face  among  the  thousands 
I  saw  and  heard  that  day.  I  bear  witness  to  this  fact, 
which  I  wondered  at  then,  and  wonder  at  now.  It  is 
one  of  the  most  stirring  and  touching  of  my  memories 
of  the  war.  It  was  the  grandest  moral  exhibition  I 
ever  saw!  For  it  was  simply  the  absolute  confidence 
in  themselves  and  in  their  adored  leader.  They  had 
seen  "Marse  Robert"  ride  down  that  road,  they  knew 
he  was  at  the  front,  and  that  was  all  they  cared  to 
know.  The  thing  was  bound  to  go  right — "Wasn't 
Lee  there?"  And  the  devil  himself  couldn't  keep 
them  from  going  where  Lee  went,  or  where  he 
wanted  them  to  go.  God  bless  them,  living,  or  dead, 
for  their  loyal  faith,  and  their  heroic  devotion! 

Peace  Fare  ^  ^ave  alluded  to  rations;  they  were  scarce  here, 

and  Fighting  as  always  when  any  fighting  was  on  hand.  Even  in 
camp,  where  all  was  at  its  best,  we  had  for  rations, 
per  day,  one  and  a  half  pints  of  flour,  or  coarse  corn- 
meal, — ground  with  the  cob  in  it  we  used  to  think, — 
and  one-quarter  of  a  pound  of  bacon,  or  "mess  pork," 
or  a  pound,  far  more  often  half  a  pound,  of  beef. 

But,  in  time  of  a  fight!  Ah  then,  thin  was  the 
fare !  That  small  ration  dwindled  until,  at  times, 
eating  was  likely  to  become  a  "lost  art."  I  have  seen 
a  man,  Bill  Lewis,  sit  down  and  eat  three  days'  rations 
at  one  time.  He  said  "He  did  not  want  the  trouble 
of  carrying  it,  and  he  did  want  one  meal  occasionally 
that  wasn't  an  empty  form."  The  idea  seemed  to  be 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  73 

that  a  Confederate  soldier  would  fight  exactly  in  pro- 
portion as  he  didn't  eat.  And  his  business  was  to  fight. 
This  theory  was  put  into  practice  on  a  very  close  and 
accurate  calculation;  with  the  odds  that,  as  a  rule,  we 
had  against  us,  in  the  battles  of  the  Army  of  North- 
ern Virginia,  we  had  to  meet  two  or  three  to  one. 
Then,  each  Confederate  soldier  was  called  upon  to 
be  equal  to  two  or  three  Federal  soldiers,  and,  there- 
fore, each  Confederate  must  have  but  one-half  or  one- 
third  the  rations  of  a  Federal  soldier.  It  was  easy 
figuring,  and  so  it  was  arranged  in  practice. 

It  was  eminently  so  in  this  campaign,  from  the 
first.  When  we  left  camp,  on  the  4th  a  few  crackers 
and  small  piece  of  meat  were  given  us,  and  devoured 
at  once.  That  evening,  and  on  this  day,  the  5th,  we 
received  none  at  all,  and  in  that  hard,  forced  march 
we  became  very  hungry.  An  incident  that  occurred 
will  show  how  hungry  we  were.  As  we  passed  the 
hamlet  of  Verdiersville,  I  noticed  a  little  negro  boy, 
black  as  the  uace  of  spades"  and  dirty  as  a  pig,  stand- 
ing on  the  side  of  the  road  gazing  with  staring  eyes 
at  the  troops,  and  holding  in  his  hand  a  piece  of  ash- 
cake,  which  he  was  eating.  A  moment  after  I  passed 
him,  our  dear  old  comrade  and  messmate,  Dr.  Carter, 
the  cleanest  and  most  particular  man  in  the  army, 
came  running  after  us  (Carter  Page,  John  Page, 
George  Harrison,  and  myself)  with  gleeful  cries, 
"Here,  fellows,  I've  got  something.  It  isn't  much, 


74  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

but  it  will  give  us  a  bite  apiece.     Here!  look  at  this, 
a  piece  of  bread!  let  me  give  you  some." 

As  he  came  up  he  held  in  his  hand  the  identical 
piece  of  bread  I  had  seen  the  little  darkey  munching 
on.  It  was  a  small,  wet,  half-raw  fragment  of  corn 
ash-cake,  and  it  had  moulded  on  one  edge  a  complete 
cast  of  that  little  nigger's  mouth,  the  perfect  print  of 
every  tooth.  The  Doctor  had  bought  it  from  him  for 
fifty  cents,  and  now,  wanted  to  divide  it  with  us  four — 
a  rather  heroic  thought  that  was,  in  a  man  hungry  as 
a  wolf.  Of  course  we  young  fellows  flatly  refused  to 
divide  it,  as  we  knew  the  Doctor,  twice  our  age,  needed 
it  more  than  we.  We  said,  "We  were  not  hungry; 
couldn't  eat  anything  to  save  us."  A  lie,  that  I  hope 
the  recording  Angel,  considering  the  motive,  didn't 
take  down;  or,  if  he  did,  I  hope  he  added  a  note 
explaining  the  circumstances. 

We  then  began  to  joke  the  Doctor  about  the  print 
of  the  little  darkey's  teeth  on  his  bread  and  suggested 
to  him,  to  break  off  that  part.  "No,  indeed,"  said  the 
Doctor,  gloating  over  his  precious  ash-cake,  "Bread's 
too  scarce,  /  don't  mind  about  the  little  nigger's  teeth, 
I  can't  spare  a  crumb."  And  when  he  found  he  could 
not  force  us  to  take  any,  he  ate  it  all  up. 

Indifference  to  the  tooth  prints  was  a  perfectly 
reasonable  sentiment,  under  the  circumstances,  and 
one  in  which  we  all  would  have  shared,  for  we  were 
wolfish  enough  to  have  eaten  the  "little  nigger"  himself. 
The  Doctor  didn't  mind  the  little  chap's  tooth  marks 


BATTLE   OF   THE   WILDERNESS  75 

then  but — he  did  afterwards.  After  he  had  been 
pacified  with  a  square  meal,  the  idea  wasn't  so  pleas- 
ant, and  though  we  often  recalled  the  incident,  after- 
wards, the  Doctor  could  not  remember  this  part  of  it. 
He  remembered  the  piece  of  ash-cake,  but,  somehow, 
he  could  not  be  brought  to  recall  the  tooth  marks  in 
it.  Not  he ! 

It  was  about  eleven  o'clock  when  we  passed  Ver- 
diersville.  Soon  after,  we  turned  down  a  road,  which 
led  over  to  the  plank  road  on  which  A.  P.  Hil's  col- 
umn was  moving.  Hour  after  hour  all  the  morning, 
reports  had  come  flying  back  along  the  columns,  that 
our  people,  at  the  front,  had  seen  nothing  but  Fed- 
eral Cavalry;  hadn't  been  able  to  unearth  any  infantry 
at  all.  An  impression  began  to  get  about  that  maybe 
after  all,  there  had  been  a  mistake,  and  that  Grant's 
army  was  not  in  front  of  us. 

About  this  time,  that  impression  was  suddenly  and 
entirely  dispelled.  A  distinct  rattle  of  musketry  broke 
sharply  on  our  ears,  and  we  knew,  at  once,  that  we 
had  found  something,  and,  in  fact,  it  was  soon  clear 
that  we  had  found  Federal  infantry,  enough  and  to 
spare. 

That  sudden  outbreak  of  musketry  quickened 
every  pulse,  and  every  step  too,  in  our  columns. 
Harder  than  ever  we  pushed  ahead,  and  as  we 
advanced,  the  firing  grew  louder,  and  the  volume 
heavier  till  it  was  a  long  roar.  The  long-roll  beat  in 


76  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

our  marching  columns,  and  some  of  the  infantry  brig- 
ades broke  into  the  double  quick  to  the  front,  and  we 
could  see  them  heading  off,  right  and  left  into  the 
woods. 

Marse  ^  We  had  now  come  to  the  edge  of  that  forest  and 

Way6??         thicket-covered    district,    the    "Wilderness    of    Spott- 

Making    One   svlvania." 
Equal  to 

Three  Grant  had  crossed  the  Rapidan  into  this  tangled 

chaparral,  and  it  is  said  he  was  very  much  surprised 
that  Lee  did  not  dispute  the  passage  of  the  river.  But 
"Ole  Marse  Robert"  had  cut  too  many  eye  teeth  to  do 
anything  like  that.  He  was  far  too  deep  a  file,  to  stop 
his  enemy  from  getting  himself  into  "a  fix."  He  knew 
that  when  Grant's  great  army  got  over  there,  they 
would  be  "entangled  in  the  land,  the  wilderness  would 
shut  them  in." 

In  that  wilderness,  three  men  were  not  three  times 
as  many  as  one  man.  No  !  no !  not  at  all !  Quite  the 
reverse !  Lee  wouldn't  lift  a  finger  to  keep  Grant 
from  gettinge  into  the  wilderness,  but  quick  as  a  flash 
he  was,  to  keep  him  from  getting  out.  This,  was  why 
he  had  been  marching  the  legs  off  of  us,  rations  or  no 
rations.  This,  was  why  he  couldn't  wait  for  Long- 
street,  but  tore  off  with  the  men  he  had,  to  meet  Grant 
and  fight  him,  before  he  could  disentangle  himself 
from  The  Wilderness.  We  had  got  up  in  time;  and 
into  the  chaparral  our  men  plunged  to  get  at  the 
enemy,  and  out  of  it  was  now  roaring  back  over  our 
swift  columns  the  musketry  of  the  advance.  As  brig- 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  77 

ade  after  brigade  dashed  into  line  of  battle  the  roar 
swelled  out  grander,  and  more  majestic,  until  it  be- 
came a  mighty  roll  of  hoarse  thunder,  which  made 
the  air  quiver  again,  and  seemed  to  shake  the  very 
ground.  The  battle  of  The  Wilderness  was  begun, 
in  dead  earnest. 

The  crushing,  pealing  thunder  kept  up  right  along, 
almost  unbroken,  hour  after  hour,  all  through  the 
long  noon,  and  longer  evening,  until  just  before  night, 
it  slackened  and  died  away.  It  was  the  most  solemn 
sound  I  ever  heard,  or  ever  expect  to  hear,  on  earth. 
I  never  heard  anything  like  it  in  any  other  battle. 
Nothing  could  be  seen,  no  movements  of  troops,  in 
sight,  to  distract  attention,  or  rivet  one's  interest  on 
the  varying  fortunes  of  a  battle-field.  Only, — out  of 
the  dark  woods,  which  covered  all  from  sight,  rolled 
upward  heavy  clouds  of  battle-smoke,  and  outward, 
that  earth  shaking  thunder,  now  and  then  fiercely 
sharpened  by  the  "rebel  yell," — the  scariest  sound 
that  ever  split  a  human  ear, — as  our  men  sprang  to 
the  death  grapple. 

We  had  pushed  up  along  with  the  rest;  but  by  and 
by  our  guns  were  ordered  to  halt,  to  let  the  infantry 
go  by.  Here,  while  we  waited  for  them  to  pass,  we 
saw  the  first  effects  of  the  fight.  Just  off  the  road 
there  was  a  small  open  field  containing  a  little  farm- 
house and  garden  and  apple  orchard,  where  the  cav- 
alry had  been  at  work,  that  morning  before  we  came 


7 8  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

up.  Around  the  house  and  in  the  orchard  lay  ten 
dead  Federal  troops,  three  of  our  men,  and  a  number 
of  horses;  all  lying  as  they  had  fallen.  One  of  the 
Federals  was  lying  with  one  leg  under  his  horse,  and 
the  other  over  him;  both  had,  apparently,  been  in- 
stantly killed  by  the  same  ball,  which  had  gone  clear 
through  the  heads  of  both  man  and  horse.  They  had 
fallen  together,  the  man  hardly  moved  from  his  nat- 
ural position  in  the  saddle.  Another  had  a  sword 
thrust  through  his  body,  and  two  others,  in  their  ter- 
ribly gashed  heads,  gave  evidence  that  they  had  gone 
down  under  the  sabre.  The  rest  of  them,  and  all 
three  of  our  men,  had  been  killed  by  balls.  Not  a 
living  thing  was  seen  about  the  place. 

We  were  called  away  from  this  ghastly  scene  by 
the  guns  starting  again,  and  we  moved  on  rapidly  to 
the  front.  As  we  went,  at  a  trot,  one  of  the  men, 
John  Williams,  who  was  sick  with  the  heat  and  exhaus- 
tion of  the  trying  march,  and  was  sitting  on  the  trail  of 
the  gun,  suddenly  fainted,  and  fell  forward  under  the 
wheel.  He  was,  fortunately,  saved  from  instant  death 
by  a  stone,  just  in  front  of  which  he  fell.  The  pon- 
derous wheel,  going  so  rapidly,  struck  the  stone,  and 
was  bounded  over  his  body,  only  bruising  him  a  little. 
It  was  a  close  shave,  but  we  were  spared  the  loss  of 
a  dear  comrade,  and  good  soldier. 

When  we  got  up  pretty  close  to  the  line  of  battle, 
we  halted  and  then  were  ordered  to  pull  out  beside 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  79 

the  road  and  wait  for  orders.  Here  we  found  a  great  An  Infantry 
many  batteries  parked,  and  we  heard  that  it  was,  as 
yet,  impossible  to  get  artillery  into  action  where  the 
infantry  was  fighting.  In  fact,  the  battle  of  The  Wil- 
derness was  almost  exclusively  an  Infantry  fight.  But 
few  cannon  shots  were  heard  at  all  during  the  day; 
the  guns  could  not  be  gotten  through  the  thickets.  We 
heard,  at  the  time,  that  we  had  only  been  able  to  put 
in  two  guns,  and  the  Federals,  three,  and  that  our 
people  had  taken  two  of  them,  and  the  other  was 
withdrawn.  Certainly  we  hardly  heard  at  single  shot 
during  most  of  the  fight.  But  we  didn't  know  at  the 
time  the  exemption  we  were  to  enjoy.  It  was  a  strange 
and  unwonted  sight,  all  those  guns,  around  us,  idle, 
with  a  battle  going  on.  For  the  way  General  Lee 
fought  his  artillery  was  a  caution  to  cannoneers.  He 
always  put  them  in,  everywhere,  and  made  the  fullest 
use  of  them.  We  always  expected,  and  we  always 
got,  our  full  share  of  any  fighting  that  was  going  on. 
And  to  be  idle  here,  while  the  musketry  was  rolling, 
was  entirely  a  novel  sensation.  We  were  under  a 
dropping  fire,  and  we  expected  to  go  in  every  moment. 
A  position  which  every  old  soldier  will  recognize  as 
more  trying  than  being  in  the  thick  of  a  fight.  It  was 
very  far  from  soothing. 

When  we  had  been  waiting  here  a  few  minutes, 
Dr.  Newton,  since  the  Rev.  John  B.  Newton  of  Monu- 
mental Church,  Richmond,  Va.,  afterwards  Bishop 


8O  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

Coadjutor  of  Virginia,  but  then  the  surgeon  of  the 
4Oth  Virginia  Infantry,  rode  by  our  guns,  and 
recognizing  several  of  us,  boys,  his  kinsmen,  stopped 
to  speak  to  us.  After  a  few  kind  words,  as  he  shook 
hands  with  us  very  warmly  at  parting,  he  pointed  to 
his  field  hospital,  hard  by,  and  very  blandly  said, 
"Boys,  I'll  be  right  here,  and  I  will  be  glad  to  do  any- 
thing for  you  in  my  line."  To  fellows  going,  as  we 
thought,  right  into  battle,  this  was  about  the  last  kind 
of  talk  we  wanted  to  hear.  A  doctor's  offer  of  service 
in  our  situation,  was  full  of  ghastly  suggestions.  So 
his  well-meaning  proffer  was  met  with  opprobrious 
epithets,  and  indignant  defiance.  It  was  shouted  to 
him  in  vigorous  Anglo-Saxon,  what  we  thought  of 
doctors  anyhow,  and  that  if  he  didn't  look  sharp  we'd 
fix  him  so  he  would  need  a  doctor,  himself,  to  patch 
him  up.  The  Doctor  rode  off  laughing  at  the  storm 
his  friendly  remarks  had  raised.  Never  was  a  kind 
offer  more  ungraciously  received.  I  suppose,  how- 
ever, if  any  of  us  had  got  hurt  just  then,  we  would 
have  been  glad  enough  to  fall  in  with  the  Doctor, 
and  to  have  his  skillful  care.  Fact  is,  soldiers  are  very 
like  citizens — set  light  by  the  doctor  when  well,  but 
mighty  glad  to  see  him  when  anything  is  the  matter. 
The  Doctor,  and  all  his  brother  usaw-bones"  soon 
had  enough  to  do  for  other  poor  fellows,  if  not  for 
us.  Numbers  of  wounded  men  streamed  past  us,  ask- 
ing the  way  to  the  hospitals,  some,  limping  painfully 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  8 1 

along,  some,  with  arms  in  a  sling,  some,  with  blood 
streaming  down  over  neck  or  face,  some,  helped  along 
by  a  comrade,  some,  borne  on  stretchers.  It  was  a 
battered  looking  procession;  and  yet,  I  suppose  that 
people  will  be  surprised  to  hear,  it  was  as  cheerful 
a  lot  of  fellows,  as  you  can  imagine.  Wounded  men 
coming  from  under  fire  are,  as  a  rule,  cheerful,  often 
jolly.  Being  able  to  get,  honorably,  from  under  fire, 
with  the  mark  of  manly  service  to  show,  is  enough  to 
make  a  fellow  cheerful,  even  with  a  hole  through  him. 
Of  course  I  am  speaking  now  of  the  wounded  who 
can  walk,  and  are  not  utterly  disabled. 

Eagerly  we  stopped  those  wounded  men  to  ask 
how  the  fight  was  going.  Their  invariable  account 
was  that  it  was  all  right.  They  spoke  about  what 
heavy  columns  the  enemy  was  putting  in,  but  they 
said  we  were  pressing  them  back,  and  every  one  spoke 
of  the  dreadful  carnage  of  the  Federals.  One  fellow 
said,  after  he  was  shot  in  the  advancing  line,  he  had 
to  come  back  over  a  place,  over  which  there  had  been 
very  stubborn  fighting,  and  which  our  men  had  car- 
ried, like  a  hurricane  at  last,  and  as  he  expressed  it, 
"Dead  Yankees  were  knee  deep  all  over  about  four 
acres  of  ground."  The  blood  was  running  down  and 
dropping,  very  freely,  off  this  man's  arm,  while  he 
stood  in  the  road  and  told  us  this. 

These  accounts  of  the  wounded  men  from  the  line 
of  battle  put  us  in  good  heart,  which  was  not  lessened 


82  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

by  a  long  line  of  Federal  prisoners  being  marched  to 
the  rear,  and  the  assurance  by  one  of  the  guard  that 
there  were  "plenty  more  where  these  came  from." 

And  so  at  last  this  long  exciting  day  wore  away. 
As  dark  fell  the  firing  ceased.  We  got  some  wood 
and  made  fires,  and,  pretty  soon  after,  "old  Tom 
Armistead,"  our  Commissary  Sergeant,  rode  up.  His 
appearance  was  hailed  with  delight,  as  the  promise  of 
something  to  eat.  These  transports  were  destined  to 
be  moderated  when  Tom  told  what  he  had  to  say. 
He  had  ridden  on  from  the  wagons,  far  in  the  rear, 
and  all  he  could  get  was  a  few  crackers,  and  a  small 
bag  of  wet  brown  sugar.  This  he  had  brought  with 
him,  across  his  horse. 

Each  man  got  two  crackers  and  one  handful  of 
sugar.  This  disappeared  in  a  twinkling.  And  then 
we  sat  around  the  fires  discussing  the  events  of  the 
day.  One  subject  of  general  anxiety,  I  remember, 
was  when  Longstreet  would  be  up.  As  well  as  things 
had  gone  this  day,  we  all  knew  well,  how  much  his 
Corps  would  be  needed  for  tomorrow's  work.  It  was 
generally  regarded  as  certain  that  he  would  get  up 
during  the  night,  and  we  lay  down  to  sleep  around  our 
guns  confident  that  all  was  well  for  tomorrow. 

Next  morning  we  were  up  early.  I  don't  remem- 
ber that  we  had  anything  to  eat,  and  as  the  getting 
anything  to  eat  in  those  days  made  a  deep  impression 
on  our  minds,  I  infer  that  we  didn't.  However  we 
got  a  wash,  a  small  one.  We  did  not  always  enjoy 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  83 

this  refreshment;  then  had  to  be  content  with  a  "dry 
polish"  such  as  Mr.  Squeers  recommended  to  Nich- 
olas Nickelby  at  "Dotheboys  Hall,"  when  the  pump 
froze.  But  on  this  occasion  we  had,  with  difficulty, 
secured  one  canteen  of  water  between  three  of  us, 
wherein  we  were  better  off  than  some  of  the  others; 
The  tin  pan  in  which  we  luxuriated  during  winter 
quarters  had  been  relegated  to  the  wagon,  both  as 
inconvenient  to  carry,  and  as  requiring  too  much 
water.  It  always  took  two  to  get  a  "campaign  wash." 
One  fellow  poured  a  little  water,  out  of  the  canteen, 
into  his  comrade's  hands,  with  which  he  moistened  his 
countenance,  a  little  more  poured  over  his  soaped 
hands,  and  the  deed  was  done.  On  this  occasion  when 
one  canteen  had  to  serve  for  three,  and  no  more  water 
was  to  be  had,  our  ablutions  were  light;  in  fact,  it  was 
little  more  than  a  pantomime,  in  which  we  "went 
through  the  motions"  of  a  wash.  But  we  were  afraid 
to  leave  the  guns  a  minute,  after  daylight,  for  fear  of 
a  sudden  movement  to  the  front,  so  we  had  to  do  with 
what  we  had. 

Soon  after  this,  our  cares  about  all  these  smaller 
matters  suddenly  fell  out  of  sight.  That  fierce  musketry 
broke  out  again  along  the  lines,  in  the  woods,  in  front. 
It  increased  in  fury,  especially  on  the  right.  Very 
soon  reports  began  to  float  back  that  the  Federals 
were  heavily  overlapping  A.  P.  Hill's  right,  and  things 
looked  dangerous.  Then  it  was  rumored  that  some 
of  Hill's  right  regiments  were  beginning  to  give  way, 


84  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

under  the  resistless  weight  of  the  columns  hurled  upon 
him  and  round  his  flank.  We  could  quickly  perceive 
this  to  be  true  by  the  sound  of  the  firing,  which  came 
nearer  to  us  and  passed  toward  the  left.  This  imme- 
diately threw  our  crowd  into  a  fever  of  excitement; 
the  idea  of  lying  there,  doing  nothing,  when  our  men 
were  falling  back,  was  intolerable.  Every  artillery 
man  thought  that  if  his  battery  could  only  get  in,  it 
would  be  all  right.  We  knew  what  a  difference  it 
would  instantly  make,  if  all  these  silent  guns  could  be 
sweeping  the  columns  of  the  enemy.  We  would  soon 
stop  them,  we  thought!  We  just  ached  for  orders  to 
come  but  they  did  not.  Still  the  news  came,  "impos- 
sible  to  get  artillery  in;"  and  loud  and  deep  were  the 
angry  complaints  of  some,  and  curses  of  others,  and 
great  the  disgust  of  all  at  our  forced  inaction.  One  fel- 
low near  me,  voiced  the  feelings  of  us  all — "If  we 
can't  get  in  there,  or  Longstreet  don't  get  here  pretty 
quick,  the  devil  will  be  to  pay." 

Arrival  of  ^n  ^e  m^st  °^  tms   anxious   and  high  wrought 

the  First  feeling,  an  excited  voice  yelled  out,  "Look  out  down 
the  road.  Here  they  come!"  We  were  driven  nearly 
wild  with  excited  joy,  and  enthusiasm  by  the  blessed 
sight  of  Longstreet's  advance  division  coming  down 
the  road  at  a  double  quick,  at  which  pace,  after  the 
news  of  Hill's  critical  situation  reached  them,  they 
had  come  for  two  miles  and  a  half.  The  instant  the 
head  of  his  column  was  seen  the  cries  resounded  on 


BATTLE   OF   THE   WILDERNESS  85 

every  side,  "Here's  Longstreet.  The  old  war  horse 
is  up  at  last.  It's  all  right  now." 

On,  the  swift  columns  came!  Crowding  up  to  the 
road,  on  both  sides,  we  yelled  ourselves  nearly  dumb 
to  cheer  them  as  they  swept  by.  Hearty  were  the 
greetings  as  we  recognized  acquaintances  and  friends 
and  old  battle  comrades  in  the  passing  columns.  Spe- 
cially did  the  "Howitzers"  make  the  welkin  ring  when 
Barksdale's  Mississippi  Brigade  passed.  This  was 
the  brigade  to  which  our  battery  had  long  been 
attached,  to  which  we  were  greatly  devoted,  with 
whom  we  had  often  fought,  and  admired  as  one  of 
the  most  splendid  fighting  corps  in  the  army.  And 
loud  was  the  cheer  the  gallant  Mississippians  flung 
back  to  the  "Howitzers." 

Everything  broke  loose  as  General  Longstreet  in 
person  rode  past.  Like  a  fine  lady  at  a  party,  Long- 
street  was  often  late  in  his  arrival  at  the  ball,  but  he 
always  made  a  sensation  and  that  of  delight,  when 
he  got  in,  with  the  grand  old  First  Corps,  sweeping 
behind  him,  as  his  train. 

This  was  our  own  Corps,  from  which  we  had  been 
separated  for  some  months.  The  very  sight  of  the 
gallant  old  veterans,  as  they  poured  on,  was  enough 
to  make  all  hearts  perfectly  easy.  Our  feeling  of 
relief  was  complete  and  as  the  Brigades  disappeared 
into  the  woods  in  the  direction  of  Hill's  breaking 
right,  where  the  thunder  of  their  still  heroic  resistance 


86  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

to  overwhelming  odds  was  roaring,  we  all  felt,  uThank 
God!  it's  all  right  now!  Longstreet  is  up!" 

And  it  was  all  right.  The  first  brigades  as  they 
got  up  formed,  and  rushed  right  in,  one  after  another, 
to  check  the  advance  of  the  enemy.  And  as  they  suc- 
cessively went  in  we  could  hear  the  musketry  grow 
more  angry  and  fierce.  Before  very  long,  a  crashing 
peal  of  musketry  broke  out  with  a  fury  that  made 
what  we  had  been  hearing  before  seem  like  pop- 
crackers.  Our  crowd  quickly  perceived  that  the  sound 
was  receding  from  us;  at  the  same  time  the  bullets, — 
which  had  been  falling  over  among  us  entirely  too 
lively  to  be  pleasant  to  fellows  who  were  not  shoot- 
ing any  themselves, — stopped  coming.  We  knew 
what  this  meant;  Longstreet  was  putting  his  Corps  in, 
and  they  were  driving  the  enemy.  Soon,  to  confirm 
our  ideas,  lines  of  Federal  prisoners,  from  Hancock's 
Corps,  they  told  us,  came  by,  and  Longstreet's 
wounded  began  to  pass.  These  fellows  told  us  that 
our  Corps  had  gone  in  like  a  whirlwind,  had  already 
recovered  Hill's  line,  gone  beyond  it,  and  were  forc- 
ing the  Federals  back. 

They  said  Hancock's  Corps  was  doubled  up,  and 
being  torn  to  pieces  and  they  thought  we  would  "bag 
the  whole  business." 

All  this  was  very  nice  and  we  were  expressing  our 
delight  in  the  usual  way.  Just  then,  an  officer  rode 
up  who  told  us  a  bit  of  news,  that  made  us  feel  more 
like  tears  than  cheers,  and  put  every  fellow's  heart 


BATTLE   OF   THE   WILDERNESS  87 

into  his  mouth.    He  said  that  just  before,  General  Lee  The  Love 
had  come  in  an  ace  of  being  captured.    A  body  of  the  j^p^ed  in 
enemy  had  pushed  through  a  gap  in  our  line  and  unex-  *e 
pectedly  come  right  upon  the  old  General,  who  was 
quietly  sitting  upon  his   horse.    That,   these    fellows 
could  with  perfect  ease  have  taken,  or  shot  him,  but 
that   he  had   quietly  ridden   off,    and  the   enemy  not 
knowing  who  it  was,  made  no  special  effort  to  molest 
him. 

I  wish  you  could  have  seen  the  appalled  look  that 
fell  on  the  faces  of  the  men,  as  they  listened  to  this. 
Although  the  danger  was  past  an  hour  ago,  they  were 
as  pale  and  startled  and  shocked  as  if  it  were  enact- 
ing then.  The  bare  idea  of  anything  happening  to 
General  Lee  was  enough  to  make  a  man  sick,  and  I 
assure  you  it  took  all  the  starch  out  of  us  for  a  few 
minutes. 

I  don't  know  how  it  was,  but  somehow,  it  never 
occurred  to  us  that  anything  could  happen  to  General 
Lee.  Of  course,  we  knew  that  he  was  often  exposed, 
like  the  rest  of  us.  We  had  seen  him  often  enough 
under  hot  fire.  And,  by  the  way,  I  believe  that  the 
one  only  thing  General  Lee  ever  did,  that  the  men  in 
this  army  thought  he  ought  not  to  do,  was  going 
under  fire.  We  thought  him  perfect  in  motive,  deed 
and  judgment;  he  could  do  no  wrong,  could  make  no 
mistake,  but  this, — that  he  was  too  careless  in  the  way 
he  went  about  a  battlefield.  Three  different  times, 
during  these  very  fights,  at  points  of  danger,  he  was 


88  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

urged  to  leave  the  spot,  as  it  was  "not  the  place  for 
him."  At  last  he  said,  "I  wish  I  knew  where  my  place 
is  on  the  battlefield;  wherever  I  go  some  one  tells  me 
that  is  not  the  place  for  me." 

But,  he  would  go !  He  wanted  to  see  things  for 
himself,  and  he  wished  his  men  to  know,  that  he  was 
looking  after  them,  both  seeing  that  they  did  their 
duty,  and  caring  for  them.  And  certainly,  the  sight 
of  his  beloved  face  was  like  the  sun  to  his  men  for 
cheer  and  encouragement.  Every  man  thought  less 
of  personal  danger,  and  no  man  thought  of  failure 
after  he  had  seen  General  Lee  riding  along  the  lines. 
Nobody  will  ever  quite  understand  what  that  old  man 
was  to  us,  his  soldiers !  What  absolute  confidence  we 
felt  in  him !  What  love  and  devotion  we  had,  what 
enthusiastic  admiration,  what  filial  affection,  we  cher- 
ished for  him.  We  loved  him  like  a  father,  and 
thought  about  him  as  a  devout  old  Roman  thought 
of  the  God  of  War.  Anything  happen  to  him!  It 
would  have  broken  our  hearts,  for  one  thing,  and,  we 
could  no  more  think  of  the  uArmy  of  Northern  Vir- 
ginia" without  General  Lee,  at  its  head,  than  we  could 
picture  the  day  without  the  sun  shining  in  the  heavens. 

An  incident  illustrating  this  feeling  was  taking 
place  up  in  the  front  just  about  the  time  we  were 
hearing  the  news  of  the  General's  narrow  escape. 

As  the  Texan  Brigade  of  Longstreet's  Corps,  just 
come  up,  dashed  upon  the  heavy  ranks  of  the  Fed- 


BATTLE    OF   THE    WILDERNESS  89 

erals,  they  passed  General  Lee  with  a  rousing  cheer. 
The  old  General,  anxious  and  excited  by  the  critical 
moment,  thrilling  with  sympathy  in  their  gallant  bear- 
ing, started  to  ride  in,  with  them,  to  the  charge.  It 
was  told  me  the  next  day  by  some  of  the  Texans,  who 
witnessed  it,  that  the  instant  the  men,  unaware  of  his 
presence  with  them  before,  saw  the  General  along 
with  them  in  'that  furious  fire,  they  cried  out  in  plead- 
ing tones — "Go  back,  General  Lee.  We  swear  we 
won't  go  on,  if  you  don't  go  back.  You  shall  not  stay 
here  in  this  fire !  We'll  charge  clear  through  the  wil- 
derness if  you  will  only  go  back."  And  they  said, 
numbers  of  the  men  crowded  about  the  General,  and 
begged  him,  with  tears,  to  return,  and  some  caught 
hold  of  his  feet,  and  some  his  bridle  rein,  and  turned 
his  horse  round,  and  led  him  back  a  few  steps, — all 
the  time  pleading  with  him.  And  then,  the  General 
seeing  the  feelings  of  his  men,  and  that  he  was  actually 
checking  the  charge  by  their  anxiety  for  him,  said, 
"I'll  go,  my  men,  if  you  will  drive  back  those  people," 
and  he  rode  off,  they  said,  with  his  head  down,  and 
they  saw  tears  rolling  down  his  cheeks.  And  they 
said,  many  of  the  men  were  sobbing  aloud,  overcome 
by  this  touching  scene.  Then  with  one  yell,  and  the 
tears  on  their  faces,  those  noble  fellows  hurled  them- 
selves on  the  masses  of  the  enemy  like  a  thunderbolt. 
Not  only  did  they  stop  the  advance,  but  their  resist- 
less fury  swept  all  before  it  and  they  followed  the 
broken  Federals  half  a  mile.  They  redeemed  their 


90  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

promise  to  General  Lee.  Eight  hundred  of  them 
went  in,  four  hundred,  only,  came  out.  They  covered 
with  glory  that  day,  not  only  themselves,  who  did  such 
deeds,  but  their  leader,  who  could  inspire  such  feel- 
ings at  such  a  moment  in  the  hearts  of  these  men. 
Half  their  number  fell  in  that  splendid  charge,  but — 
they  saved  the  line,  and  they  gloriously  redeemed  their 
promise  to  General  Lee — "We'll  do  all  you  want,  if 
you  will  only  get  out  of  fire."  I  cannot  think  of  any- 
thing stronger  than  to  say  that — This  General,  and 
these  soldiers,  were  worthy  of  each  other.  There  is 
no  higher  praise! 

As  the  Brigades  of  Field's  division,  that  followed 
the  Texans,  went  in,  a  little  incident  took  place,  which 
illustrated  the  irrepressible  spirit  of  fun  which  would 
break  out  everywhere,  and  which  we  often  laughed 
at  afterwards.  General  Anderson's  Brigade  was  ahead, 
followed  hard  by  Benning's  Brigade,  gallant  Georgians 
all,  and  led  by  Brigadiers,  of  whom  nothing  better 
can  be  said,  than  that  they  were  worthy  to  lead  them. 
Among  the  men  General  Anderson  had  somehow  got 
the  soubriquet  of  "Tige"  and  General  Benning  enjoyed 
the  equally  respectful  name  of  "Old  Rock."  On  this 
occasion,  Anderson  was  ahead,  and  as  he  moved  out  of 
sight  into  the  woods,  his  men  began  to  yell  and  shout 
like  everything.  One  of  Anderson's  men,  wounded, 
blood  dropping  from  his  elbow  and  running  down  his 
face,  was  coming  out,  when  he  met  General  Benning, 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  91 

at  the  head  of  his  column,  pushing  in  as  hard  as  he 
could  go.  As  this  fellow  passed  him,  taking  advan- 
tage of  his  wound  to  have  a  little  joke,  he  pointed  to 
the  woods  in  front  and  called  out  to  the  General, 
"Hurry  up  'Old  Rock,'  (Tige'  has  treed  a  pretty  big 
coon  he's  got  up  there;  you'd  better  hurry  up  or  you 
won't  get  a  smell."  The  brave  old  Benning,  already 
hurrying  himself  nearly  to  death,  flashed  around  on 
the  daring  speaker,  and  saw  at  once  the  streaming 
blood — "Confound  that  fellow's  impudence,"  said  the 
disgusted  General.  "I  wish  he  wasn't  wounded,  if  I 
wouldn't  fix  him."  The  fellow  well  knew  that  he  could 
say  what  he  pleased  to  anybody  with  that  blood-cov- 
ered face. 

I  think  it  was  about  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock  we 
heard  that  General  Longstreet  was  badly  wounded, 
and  soon  after  he  was  brought  to  the  rear,  near  our 
guns.  With  several  of  the  others  I  went  out  and 
had  some  words  with  the  men  who  were  taking  him 
out.  To  our  grief,  we  heard  them  say,  that  his  wound 
was  very  dangerous,  probably  fatal.  He  had  fallen, 
up  there  in  the  woods,  on  the  battle  front,  fighting  his 
corps,  in  the  full  tide  of  victory.  He  had  broken  and 
doubled  up  Hancock's  Corps,  and  driven  it,  with  great 
slaughter  back  upon  their  works  at  the  Brock  road, 
and  in  such  rout  and  confusion,  that,  as  he  said,  he 
thought  he  had  another  "Bull  Run"  on  them.  And  if 
he  could  have  forced  on  that  assault,  and  gotten  fixed 
on  the  Brock  road,  it  is  thought  that  Grant's  army 


92  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

would  have  been  in  great  peril.  But,  just  in  the  thick 
of  it,  he  was  mistaken,  while  out  in  front  in  the  woods, 
for  the  enemy,  and  shot,  by  his  own  men.  His  fall 
was  in  almost  every  particular  just  like  "Stonewall" 
Jackson's,  in  that  same  wilderness,  one  year  before. 
Both  were  shot  by  their  own  men,  at  a  critical  mo- 
ment, in  the  midst  of  brilliant  success,  and  in  both 
cases  their  fall  saved  the  enemy  from  irretrievable 
disaster.  Longstreet's  fall  checked  the  attack,  which 
after  an  inevitable  delay  of  some  hours,  was  resumed. 
^ut  ^e  enemy  seemg  ms  danger  had  time  to  recover, 
Dead  and  make  disposition  to  meet  it. 

Again,  at  four  o'clock,  after  this  interval  of  com- 
parative quiet,  the  thunder  of  battle  crashed  and 
rolled.  General  Lee,  himself,  fought  Longstreet's 
Corps.  The  attack  was  fierce,  obstinate,  and  fear- 
fully bloody.  Wilkinson,  of  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac, an  eye-witness  of  this  charge,  says,  in  his  book, 
"Recollections  of  a  Private  Soldier":  "The  Confed- 
erate fire  resembled  the  fury  of  hell  in  its  intensity, 
and  was  deadly  accurate"  and  that  "  the  story  of  this 
fight  could  afterwards  be  read  by  the  windrows  of 
dead  men."  As  to  its  effect  he  also  says:  "We  could 
not  check  the  Confederate  advance  and  they  forced 
us  back,  and  back,  and  back.  The  charging  Confed- 
erates broke  through  the  left  of  the  Ninth  Corps  and 
would  have  cut  the  army  in  twain,  if  not  caught  on 
the  flank,  and  driven  back.  Massed  for  the  attack  on 
the  Sixth  Corps,  they  were  skillfully  launched,  and 


BATTLE   OF   THE   WILDERNESS  93 

ably  led,  and  they  struck  with  terrific  violence  against 
Shaler's  and  Seymour's  Brigades,  which  were  routed, 
with  a  loss  of  four  thousand  prisoners.  The  Confed- 
erates came  within  an  ace  of  routing  the  Sixth  Corps. 
Both  their  assaults  along  our  line  were  dangerously 
near  being  successful."  Such  was  the  description  of 
a  brave  enemy,  an  eye-witness  of  this  assault.  At 
last,  as  dark  fell,  the  fire  slackened  and  died  out. 

The  Battle  of  the  Wilderness  was  done.  Grant 
was  pinned  into  the  thickets,  hardly  able  to  stand 
Lee's  attack,  no  thoroughfare  to  the  front  and  twenty 
odd  thousand  of  his  men  dead,  wounded  and  gone. 
That  was  about  the  situation  when  dark  fell  on  the 
6th  of  May! 

That  night  we  drew  off  some  distance  to  the  right, 
and  lay  down,  supperless,  on  the  ground  around  our 
guns;  it  was  very  dark  and  cloudy  and  soon  began  to 
rain.  There  had  been  too  much  powder  burnt  around 
there  during  the  last  two  days  for  it  to  stay  clear. 
And  so,  as  it  always  did,  just  after  heavy  firing,  the 
clouds  poured  down  water  through  the  dark  night. 
Lying  out  exposed  on  the  untented  ground,  with  only 
one  blanket  to  cover  with,  we  got  soaking  wet,  and 
stayed  so. 

The  comfortless  night  gave  way,  at  last,  to  a  com- 
fortless day — May  yth — gloomy,  lowering,  and  rain- 
ing, off  and  on,  till  late  in  the  evening.  During  the 
morning,  a  little  desultory  firing  was  heard  in  front, 
and  then  all  was  quiet  and  still.  We  knew  enough  to 


94  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

know  that  Grant's  push  was  over  at  this  point.  Some 
of  us  had  gone  up  to  look  at  the  ground  over  which 
Longstreet  had  driven  the  enemy  yesterday.  We  knew 
that  the  Federal  troops  could  never  be  gotten  back 
over  that  awful,  corpse-covered  ground  to  attack  the 
men  who  had  driven  them.  We  knew  we  had  to  fight 
somewhere  else,  but  where?  By  and  by,  talk  began 
to  circulate  among  the  men  that  Spottsylvania,  or 
around  near  Fredericksburg,  might  be  the  place.  Of 
one  thing  we  were  all  satisfied,  that  we  would  know 
soon  enough. 

In  this  waiting  and  excited  state  of  mind,  the  long, 
long,  rainy  day  wore  on,  and  dark  fell  again.  We  had 
managed  to  conjure  up  some  very  lonesome  looking 
fires  out  of  the  wet  wood  lying  about  (fence  rails 
were  not  attainable  here  in  the  wilderness),  and  were 
engaged  in  a  hot  dispute  about  where  the  next  fight- 
ing was  to  be,  which  warmed  and  dried  us  more  than 
the  fires  did,  when  "the  winter  of  our  discontent"  was 
made  "glorious  summer,"  so  to  speak,  by  the  news 
that  the  wagons  had  got  up,  and  they  were  going  to 
issue  rations.  Tom  Armistead  made  this  startling 
announcement  in  as  bland,  and  matter  of  course  a  tone 
as  if  he  were  in  the  habit  of  giving  us  something  to 
eat  every  day,  which  he  was  not,  by  a  great  deal. 
Tom  was  the  dearest  fellow  in  the  world,  and  the  best 
Commissary  in  the  army,  and  we  all  loved  him.  Many 
a  time  when,  in  the  confusion  of  campaign,  the  wagon 


BATTLE    OF   THE   WILDERNESS  95 

was  empty,  or  was  snowed  in  by  an  avalanche  of 
wagons,  far  in  the  rear,  he  could  be  seen  struggling 
up  to  the  front  with  a  bag  of  crackers,  sugar,  meat, 
anything  that  he  had  been  able  to  lay  hands  on,  across 
his  horse,  so  that  the  boys  should  not  starve  entirely. 
Hunting  us  up  through  the  woods,  or  along  the  battle 
line,  he  would  ride  in  among  us  with  his  load,  and  a 
beaming  face,  that  told  how  glad  he  was  to  have  some- 
thing for  us.  And  when,  as  too  often  it  was,  the 
whole  Commissary  business  was  "dead  busted,"  our 
afflicted  Commissary  would  tell  us  there  was  nothing, 
with  such  a  rueful  visage,  that  it  made  us  sorry  we 
did  not  have  something  to  give  him,  and  made  us 
feel  our  own  emptiness  all  the  more,  that  it  seemed 
to  afflict  him  so. 

The  present  rations  were  quickly  distributed,  and 
as  quickly  devoured,  and  not  a  man  was  foundered  by 
over-eating!  Then  we  sat  around  the  fires  and  dis- 
cussed the  news  that  had  been  gathered  from  various 
sources. 


CHAPTER    III 

BATTLES  OF  SPOTTSYLVANIA  COURT  HOUSE 

It  was  just  ten  o'clock  and  each1  man  was  looking 
around  for  the  dryest  spot  to  spread  his  blanket  on, 
when  a  courier  rode  up,  with  pressing  orders  for  us  to 
get  instantly  on  the  march.  In  a  few  moments,  we  were 
tramping  rapidly  through  the  darkness,  on  a  road  that 
led,  we  knew  not  whither.  We  were,  as  we  found 
out  afterwards,  leading  the  great  race,  that  General 
Lee  was  making  for  Spottsylvania  Court  House  to 
head  off  Grant  in  his  efforts  to  get  out  of  the  Wilder- 
ness in  his  "push  for  Richmond."  We  were  with  the 
vanguard  of  the  skillful  movement,  by  which  Long- 
street's  Corps  was  marched  entirely  around  Grant's 
left  flank,  to  seize  the  strong  line  of  the  hills  around 
Spottsylvania  Court  House  and  hold  it  till  the  other 
two  Corps  could  come  to  our  aid. 

We  marched  all  night,  a  hard,  forced  march  over 
muddy  roads,  through  the  damp,  close  night.  Soon 
after  the  start  from  our  bivouac,  a  brigade  of  infan- 
try had  filed  into  the  road  ahead  of  us,  and  we  could 
hear,  behind  us  on  the  road,  though  we  could  not  see 
for  the  darkness,  the  sound  of  other  troops  march- 

96 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  97 

ing.  The  Brigade  ahead  of  us,  we  soon  found,  to 
our  gratification,  to  be  Barksdale's  Mississippi  Brigade, 
now  under  command  of  General  Humphreys,  since  the 
gallant  Barksdale  fell  at  the  head  of  his  storming 
columns  at  Gettysburg.  This  was  the  Brigade  to 
which  we  had  belonged  in  the  earlier  organization  of 
the  artillery.  It  was  a  magnificent  body  of  men,  one 
of  the  most  thorough  fighting  corps  in  the  army,  as 
they  had  showed  a  hundred  times,  on  the  bloodiest 
fields,  and  were  soon,  and  often  to  show  again.  There 
was  a  very  strong  mutual  attachment  between  the  First 
Richmond  Howitzers  and  Barksdale's  Brigade,  and 
we  were  much  pleased  to  be  with  them  on  this  march. 
We  mingled  with  them,  as  we  sped  rapidly  along,  and 
exchanged  greetings,  and  our  several  experiences  since 
we  had  been  separated. 

The  morning  of  the  8th  of  May  broke,  foggy  and 
lowering,  and  found  us  still  moving  swiftly  along.  The 
infantry  halting  for  a  rest,  we  passed  on  ahead,  and 
for  some  time  were  marching  by  ourselves.  I  well 
recall  the  impressions  of  the  scene  around  us  on  that 
early  morning  march.  Our  battery  seemed  all  alone 
on  a  quiet  country  road.  The  birds  were  singing 
around  us,  and  it  seemed,  to  us,  so  sweet!  Every- 
body was  impressed  by  the  music  of  those  birds.  As 
the  old  soldiers  will  remember,  the  note  of  a  bird  was 
a  sound  we  rarely  heard.  The  feathered  songsters, 
no  doubt,  were  frightened  away,  and  it  was  often 


98  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

remarked,  that  we  never  saw  birds  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  camp.  So  we  specially  enjoyed  the  treat  of 
hearing  them,  now  and  here,  in  their  own  quiet  woods, 
where  they  had  never  been  disturbed.  All  was  quiet 
and  still  and  peaceful  as  any  rural  scene  could  be.  It 
seemed  to  us  wondrous  sweet  and  beautiful!  All  the 
men  were  strangely  impressed  by  it.  They  talked  of 
it  to  one  another.  It  made  our  hearts  soft,  it  brought 
to  the  mind  of  many  of  those  weary,  war-worn  sol- 
diers, other  quiet  rural  scenes,  where  lay  their  homes 
and  dear  ones,  and  to  which  this  scene  made  their 
hearts  go  back,  in  tender  memory,  and  loving  imagi- 
nation. All  the  eyes  did  not  stay  dry  as  we  passed 
along  that  road.  We  talked  of  this  scene  many  a 
time  long  afterwards.  And  I  expect  some  of  the  old 
"Howitzers"  still  remember  that  quiet  Spottsylvania 
country  road,  winding  through  the  woods,  on  that 
early  Sunday  morning,  when  the  birds  sang  to  us,  as 
we  hurried  on  to  battle. 

Well !  the  morning  wore  on,  and  so  did  we.  By 
and  by,  the  sun  came  out  through  the  fog  and  clouds, 
and  began  to  make  it  hot  for  us.  The  dampness  of 
the  earth  made  this  an  easy  job.  The  sun  got  higher 
and  hotter  every  minute.  The  way  that  close,  sultry 
heat  did  roast  us  was  pitiful.  We  would  have  "larded 
the  lean  earth  as  we  walked  along,"  except  that  hard 
bones  and  muscles  of  gaunt  men  didn't  yield  any  "lard" 
to  speak  of.  The  breakfast  hour  was  not  observed, 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  99 

i.  e.,  not  with  any  ceremony.  "Cracker  nibbling  on  the 
fly"  was  all  the  visible  reminder  of  that  time-honored 
custom.  We  were  not  there  to  eat,  but,  to  get  to 
Spottsylvania  Court  House;  and  steps  were  more  to 
that  purpose  than  steaks,  so  we  omitted  the  steaks, 
and  put  in  the  steps ;  and  we  put  them  in  very  fast,  and 
were  putting  in  a  great  many  of  them,  it  appeared  to 
us.  At  last,  just  about  twelve  o'clock  our  road  wound 
down  to  a  stream,  which  I  think  was  the  Po,  one  of 
the  head  waters  of  the  Mattaponi  River,  and  then, 
we  went  up  a  very  long  hill,  a  bank,  surmounted  by  a 
rail  fence  on  the  left  side  of  the  road,  and  the  woods 
on  the  other. 

Just  as  we  got  to  the  top   (our  Battery  happened  smart's 
just  then  to  be  ahead  of  all  the  troops,  and  was  the  jj^i 
first  of  the  columns  to  reach  the  spot),  the  road  came  Cavalry 
up  to  the  level  of  the  land  on  the  left,  which  enabled 
us  to  see,  what,  though  close  by  us,  had  been  concealed 
by  the  high  roadside  bank.     A  farm  gate  opened  into 
a   field,    around   a    farmhouse    and  outbuildings,    and 
there,  covering  that  field  was  the  whole  of  Fitz  Lee's 
Division  of  Stuart's   cavalry.     These  heroic   fellows 
had   for  two   days  been  fighting  Warren's   corps  of 
Federal   infantry,   which  General  Grant  had  sent  to 
seize  this  very  line   on   which  we  had  now  arrived. 
They  had   fought,   mostly   dismounted,    from   hill   to 
hill,  from  fence  to  fence,  from  tree  to  tree;  and  so 
obstinate  was  their  resistance,  and  so  skillful  the  dis- 


100  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

positions  of  the  matchless  Stuart,  that  some  thirty 
thousand  men  had  been  forced  to  take  about  twenty- 
six  hours  to  get  seven  or  eight  miles,  by  about  forty- 
five  hundred  cavalry.  But,  it  was  incomparable  cav- 
alry, and  J.  E.  B.  Stuart  was  handling  it.  It  was 
some  credit  to  that  Corps  to  have  marched  any  at 
all!  Thanks  to  the  superb  conduct  of  the  cavalry, 
General  Lee's  movement  had  succeeded!  We  had 
beaten  the  Federal  column,  and  were  here,  before 
them,  on  this  much-coveted  line,  and  meant  to  hold 
it,  too. 

I  note  here  in  passing,  that  this  Spottsylvania  busi- 
ness was  a  uwhite  day"  for  the  cavalry.  When  the 
army  came  to  know  of  what  the  cavalry  had  done,  and 
how  they  had  done  it,  there  was  a  general  outburst 
of  admiration, — the  recognition  that  brave  men  give 
to  the  brave.  Stuart  and  his  men  were  written  higher 
than  ever  on  the  honor  roll,  and  the  whole  army  was 
ready  to  take  off  its  hat  to  salute  the  cavalry. 

And,  from  that  day,  there  was  a  marked  change 
in  the  way  the  army  thought  and  spoke  of  the  cavalry; 
it  took  a  distinctly  different  and  higher  position  in  the 
respect  of  the  Army,  for  it  had  revealed  itself  in  a  new 
light;  it  had  shown  itself  signally  possessed  of  the 
quality,  that  the  infantry  and  artillery  naturally  ad- 
mired most  of  all  others — obstinacy  in  fight. 

As  was  natural,  and  highly  desirable,  each  arm 
of  the  service  had  a  very  exalted  idea  of  its  own 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  IOI 

importance  and  merit,  as  compared  with  the  others. 
In  fact  the  soldier  of  the  "Army  of  Northern  Vir- 
ginia" filled  exactly  the  Duke  of  M  a  rib  o  rough's  de- 
scription of  the  spirit  of  a  good  soldier.  "He  is  a  poor 
soldier,"  said  the  Duke,  "who  does  not  think  himself 
as  good  and  better  than  any  other  soldier  of  his  own 
army,  and  three  times  as  good  as  any  man  in  the  army 
of  the  enemy"  That  fitted  our  fellows  "to  a  hair;" 
each  Confederate  soldier  thought  that  way. 

It  was  not  an  unnatural  or  unreasonable  conceit, 
considering  the  facts.  It  must  be  confessed  that  mod- 
esty as  to  their  quality  as  soldiers  was  not  the  distin- 
guishing virtue  of  the  men  of  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia,  but,  it  must  be  considered,  in  extenuation 
that  their  experience  in  war  was  by  no  means  a  good 
school  for  humility.  An  old  Scotch  woman  once 
prayed,  "Lord,  gie  us  a  gude  conceit  o'  ourselves." 
There  was  a  certain  wisdom  in  the  old  woman's 
prayer!  The  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  soldiers 
had  this  "gude  conceit  o'  themselves,"  without  praying 
for  it;  certainly,  if  they  did  pray  for  it,  their  prayer 
was  answered,  "good  measure,  pressed  down,  shaken 
together,  and  running  over."  They  had  it  abundantly! 
And  it  was  a  tremendous  element  of  power  in  their 
"make  up"  as  soldiers.  It  made  them  the  terrible 
fighters,  that  all  the  world  knew  they  were.  It  largely 
explains  their  recorded  deeds,  and  their  matchless 
achievements. 


IO2  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

For  instance,  here  at  the  Wilderness!  What  was 
it  that  made  thirty-five  thousand  men  knowingly  and 
cheerfully  march  to  attack  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand men,  and  stick  up  to  them,  and  fight  them  for 
twenty-four  hours,  without  support  or  reinforcement? 
It  was  their  good  opinion  of  themselves;  their  superb 
confidence.  They  felt  able  with  thirty-five  thousand 
men,  and  General  Lee,  to  meet  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  men,  and  hold  them,  till  help  came;  and 
didn't  they  do  It? 

Well!  they  did  that  kind  of  thing  so  often  that 
they  couldn't  get  humble,  and  they  never  have  been 
able  to  get  humble  since.  They  try  to  —  but  —  they 
can't! 

But  I  return  from  this  digression  to  say,  that  the 
different  Arms  of  the  service  had  something  of  this 
same  feeling,  this  good  opinion  of  themselves,  as  com- 
pared with  one  another.  Each  one  had  many  jokes 
on  the  others,  and  whenever  they  met,  all  sorts  of 
"chaffing"  went  on.  In  all  this,  the  infantry  and  artil- 
lery £elt  closer  together,  and  were  rather  apt,  when 
the  occasion  offered,  to  turn  their  combined  guns  on 
the  cavalry. 

The  general  point  of  the  jokes  and  gibes  at  the 
cavalry  was  their  supposed  tendency  to  be  "scarce" 
when  big  fighting  was  going  on. 

It  wasn't  that  anybody  doubted  the  usefulness  of 
cavalry,  but  their  usefulness  was  imagined  to  lie  in 
other  respects  than  fighting  back  the  masses  of  the 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  103 

enemy.  And,  it  wasn't  that  anybody  supposed  that 
the  cavalry  did  not  have  plenty  of  fight  in  them,  if 
they  could  get  a  chance.  We  knew  that  when  they 
were  at  home  they  were  the  same  stock  as  we  were, 
and  we  believed,  that  if  they  were  along  with  us,  they 
would  do  as  well;  but  in  the  cavalry,  well!  we  didn't 
know! 

The  leaders  of  the  cavalry,  Stuart,  Hampton, 
Ashby,  Fitz  Lee  and  others,  were  heroes  and  house- 
hold names  to  the  whole  army.  Their  brilliant  cour- 
age and  dare-deviltry,  their  hairbreadth  escapes,  and 
thrilling  adventures,  their  feats  of  skill,  and  grace 
were  themes  of  pride  and  delight  to  us  all.  These 
cavaliers  were  the  "darlings  of  the  army."  Still,  the 
army  would  guy  the  cavalry  every  chance  they  got. 

It  was  said  that  Gen.  D.  H.  Hill  proposed  to 
offer  a  "reward  of  Five  Dollars,  to  anybody  who 
could  find  a  dead  man  with  spurs  on."  And  Gen. 
Jubal  Early  once,  when  impatient  at  the  conduct  of 
certain  troops  in  his  command  threatened  "if  the  cav- 
alry did  not  do  better,  he  would  put  them  in  the 
army!' 

One  day,  an  infantry  brigade  on  the  march  to 
Chancellorsville  had  halted  to  rest  on  the  pike,  near 
where  a  narrow  road  turned  off.  A  cavalryman  was 
seen  approaching,  in  a  fast  gallop,  plainly,  in  a  great 
hurry.  The  infantry  viewed  his  approach  with  great 
interest,  prepared  to  salute  him  with  neat  and  appro- 


104  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

priate  remarks  as  he  passed,  by  way  of  making  him 
lively. 

Just  before  he  got  to  the  head  of  the  brigade  he 
reached  the  narrow  road  and  started  up  it.  Instantly 
a  dozen  "infants"  began  to  wave  their  arms  excitedly, 
and  shout  in  loud  earnest  voices — "Mister,  stop  there! 
don't  go  a  step  farther;  for  heaven's  sake  don't  go  up 
that  road."  The  trooper,  startled  by  this  appeal,  and 
the  warning  gestures  of  the  men,  approaching  him, 
pulled  in  his  fast-going  horse,  and  stopped,  very  im- 
patiently. He  said  in  a  sharp  tone,  "What  is  the 
matter,  why  mustn't  I  go  up  this  road?  Say  quick, 
I'm  in  a  big  hurry."  "Don't  go,  we  beg  you;  you'll 
never  come  back  alive."  "Humph!  is  that  so?"  said 
this  trooper  (who  had  been  near  breaking  a  blood 
vessel  in  his  impatience  at  being  stopped,  but  cooled 
off  a  little,  at  this  ominous  remark) — "But  what's 
ahead?  what's  the  danger?  The  road  seems  quiet?" 
"Well,  Sonny,  that's  the  danger.  Haven't  you  heard 
about  it?"  "Now,  Sonny,"  was  a  term  of  endearment, 
which  from  an  "infant"  always  exasperated  the  feel- 
ings of  a  cavalryman  to  the  last  degree;  turned  the 
milk  of  kindness  in  a  horseman's  breast  into  the  sour- 
est clabber;  and  it  instantly  stirred  up  this  trooper. 
"Look  here  men,  don't  fool  with  me.  Tell  me  what 
is  the  danger  up  this  road,"  "Well!  we  thought  we 
ought  to  let  you  know,  before  you  expose  yourself. 
General  Hill  has  offered  a  reward  of  Five  Dollars 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  105 

for  a  dead  man  with  spurs  on,  and  if  you  go  up  that 
lonesome  road  some  of  these  here  soldiers  will  shoot 
you  to  get  the  reward."  "Oh  pshaw!"  cried  the  dis- 
gusted victim,  clapping  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  away 
he  rode,  leaving  the  grinning  and  delighted  "infants" 
behind,  and  leaving,  too,  his  opinion  of  them,  and 
their  joke,  in  language  that  needed  no  interpreter. 

This  sort  of  thing  was  going  on,  all  the  time.  The 
infantry  and  artillery  would  do  it.  With  many,  par- 
ticularly the  artillery,  who  knew  better,  it  was  only 
joking,  the  soldier-instinct  to  stir  up  any  passer-by. 
But  with  many,  especially  the  infantry,  who  were  not 
as  much  "up  to  snuff"  as  the  artillery,  these  gibes  at 
the  cavalry  expressed  a  serious,  tho'  mistaken  idea, 
they  had  of  them.  Upon  the  advance  of  the  enemy, 
of  course,  we  were  accustomed  to  see  cavalrymen 
hurrying  in  from  the  outposts  to  the  rear,  to  report. 
So  the  thoughtless  infantry,  not  considering  that  this 
was  "part  of  the  large  and  general  plan,"  got  fixed  in 
their  minds  an  association  between  the  two  things, — 
the  advance  of  the  enemy,  and,  the  rapid  hurrying  off 
to  the  rear  of  the  cavalry,  until  they  came  to  have  the 
fixed  idea,  that  the  sight  of  the  enemy  always  made  a 
cavalryman  "hungry  for  solitude."  They  reasoned 
that,  as  a  mounted  man  was  much  better  fixed  for 
running  away  than  a  footman,  it  was,  by  so  much, 
natural  that  he  should  run  away,  and  was,  by  so  much, 
the  more  likely  to  do  it. 


IO6  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Also,  our  orders  to  move  and  to  go  into  battle 
were  always  brought  by  horsemen;  so  the  horsemen 
were  thought  about  as  causing  others  to  fight  instead 
of  doing  it  themselves.  So,  in  short,  it  came  to  pass, 
that  this  innocent  infantry  had  a  dim  sort  of  notion 
that  the  chief  end  of  the  cavalry  was,  in  battle  time, 
to  run  away  and  bring  up  other  people  to  do  the  fight- 
ing, and  in  quiet  time,  to  "range"  for  buttermilk  and 
other  delicacies,  which  the  poor  footmen  never  got. 
Hence  the  soubriquet  of  "buttermilk  ranger"  univer- 
sally applied  to  the  cavalry  by  the  army. 

But,  I  assure  you,  that  all  this  was  dispelled  at 
once,  and  for  good  and  all,  at  Spottsylvania.  Here 
had  these  gallants  gotten  down  off  their  horses.  They 
hadn't  run  anywhere  at  all;  didn't  want  anybody  else 
to  come,  and  fight  for  them.  They  had  jumped  into 
about  five  or  six  times  their  number  of  the  flower  of 
the  Federal  infantry.  They  met  them  front  to  front, 
and  muzzle  to  muzzle.  Of  course  they  had  to  give 
back;  but  it  was  slowly,  very  slowly,  and  they  made 
the  enemy  pay,  in  blood,  for  every  step  they  gained. 
They  had  worried  these  Federals  into  a  fever,  and 
kept  them  fooling  away  nearly  twenty-six  hours  of 
priceless  time;  and  made  Grant's  plan  fail,  and  made 
General  Lee's  plan  succeed,  and  had  secured  the 
strong  line  for  our  defence. 

It  was  a  piece  of  regular,  obstinate,  bloody,  "bull- 
dog" work.  We  knew,  well  as  we  thought  of  our- 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  IOy 

selves,  that  not  the  staunchest  brigade  of  our  veteran 
"incomparable"  infantry,  or  battery  of  our  canister- 
shooting  artillery,  could  have  fought  better,  stood 
better,  or  achieved  more,  for  the  success  of  the  cam- 
paign. We  felt  that  General  Lee, — that  the  whole 
army, — "owed  the  cavalry  one,"  "several"  in  fact. 
The  army,  even  the  infantry,  had  come  to  know  the 
cavalry,  at  last.  Obstinacy,  toughness,  dogged  refusal 
to  be  driven,  was  their  test  of  manhood,  and  this  test 
the  cavalry  had  signally,  and  brilliantly  met.  Every- 
body was  satisfied,  the  cavalry  would  do,  they  were 
"all  right."  We  couldn't  praise  them  enough,  we 
were  proud  of  them.  The  remark  was  even  suffered 
to  pass,  as  nothing  to  his  discredit  particularly,  that 
our  "Magnus  Apollo,"  General  Lee,  himself,  had 
once  been  in  the  cavalry,  and  no  one  resented  it  now. 
We  knew  that  it  was  when  he  was  younger  than  now. 
We,  of  the  "Howitzers,"  knew  very  well  what  arm 
of  the  service,  and  what  corps  of  that  arm,  the  experi- 
enced old  General  would  join,  if  he  was  enlisting  in 
the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  now,  when  he  knew 
more  than  he  did.  Still!  he  had  been  a  cavalryman; 
admit  it! 

And  we  all  admired  the  cavalry;  honored  the  cav- 
alry; shouted  for  the  cavalry,  from  that  time!  Occa- 
sionally, from  force  of  habit,  the  infantry  (the  artil- 
lery never)  would  fall  from  grace  at  sight  of  a  pass- 
ing cavalry  column,  and  let  fall  little  attentions,  that 
sounded  very  like  the  old-time  compliments,  but  they 


108  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

were  not  meant  that  way.  It  was  the  soldier-instinct 
to  salute  pilgrims.  Just  as,  on  a  village  street,  if  a 
dog,  of  any  degree,  starts  to  run,  every  other  dog  in 
sight,  or  hearing,  tears  off  after  him  in  pursuit,  and 
if  he  can  catch  up,  instantly  attacks  him, — not  that  he 
has  anything  against  the  fugitive,  but,  simply,  because 
he  is  running  by.  The  act  of  running  past  makes  him 
the  enemy  of  his  kind.  So,  I  think,  the  Confederate 
infantry  assailed,  with  jokes  and  gibes,  anybody  in 
motion  by  their  camp,  or  column.  They  had  nothing 
against  him;  they  attacked  him  because  he  was  passing 
by.  "It  was  their  nature  to."  Of  all  living  men, 
General  Lee,  alone,  was  sacred  to  them  in  this.  The 
cavalry  always  had  their  full  share,  and  never  suffered 
for  want  of  notice. 

This  account  of  the  false  idea  that  prevailed,  the 
fun  that  came  of  it,  and  the  way  it  was  dispelled,  is 
part  of  the  history  of  the  time.  It  went  to  make  up 
the  life  in  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia;  it  lives  in 
the  recollection  of  that  good  old  time.  No  record  of 
that  old  time  would  be  complete  without  it.  So  I  make 
no  apology  for  falling  into  it,  in  this  informal  reminis- 
cence. 

At  one  o'clock  on  Sunday,  the  8th  of  May,  we  reach- 
ed the  top  of  the  hill  near  Spottsylvania  Court  House 
and  suddenly  came  upon  Stuart's  cavalry  massed  in  the 
yard  and  field  around  a  farmhouse.  They  had  fin- 
ished their  splendid  fight,  the  van  of  the  army  was 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  109 

on  the  spot  to  relieve  them.  They  had  been  with- 
drawn from  confronting  the  enemy,  and  were  now 
drawn  up  here,  preparatory  to  starting  off,  to  over- 
take Sheridan's  raid  toward  Richmond;  which  they 
did,  and,  at  "Yellow  Tavern,"  two  days  after,  many 
of  them,  the  immortal  Stuart  at  their  head,  died  and 
saved  Richmond. 

I  have  lingered  at  that  farmhouse  gate,  at  the  top  Greetings  on 
of  the  hill,  in  this  story,  very  much  longer  than  we  the  Field  of 
did  in  reality.  In  fact  we  didn't  linger  there  at  all. 
Didn't  have  a  chance  1  For,  the  moment  we  came  in 
sight,  at  that  gate  leading  into  the  farmhouse,  an  offi- 
cer came  dashing  out  from  amongst  the  troops  of  cav- 
alry, and  galloped  across  the  field  toward  us.  The 
instant  this  horseman  got  out  of  the  crowd,  we  recog- 
nized him.  That  long  waving  feather,  the  long 
auburn  beard,  that  easy,  graceful  seat  on  the  swift 
horse, — that  was  "J.  E.  B."  Stuart,  and  nobody  else ! 
He  rode  up  to  the  foremost  group  of  us,  and  pulled 
up  his  horse.  With  bright,  pleasant,  smiling  face,  he 
returned  our  hearty  salute  with  a  touch  of  his  hat, 
and  a  cheerful,  "Good  morning,  boys !  glad  to  see  you. 
What  troops  are  these?"  "Richmond  Howitzers, 
Longstreet's  Corps."  "Good!  anybody  else  along?" 
"Infantry  close  behind."  "Good!  Well,  boys,  I'm 
'very  glad  to  see  you.  I've  got  a  little  job  for  you, 
right  now,  all  waiting  for  you."  Just  then  the  Cap- 
tain rode  up  and  saluted.  "Captain,"  said  the  Gen- 
eral, saluting  pleasantly,  "Draw  our  guns  through 


110  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

the  gate  and  stop.  I'll  want  you  in  ten  minutes."  And, 
away  he  galloped,  back  toward  the  cavalry.  The  guns 
pulled  in  through  the  gate  and  halted  as  they  were, 
on  the  road  leading  to  the  house,  close  by  the  cavalry. 

We  seized  this  sudden  chance  to  see  our  old 
friends  among  the  troopers.  In  every  direction  our 
fellows  might  be  seen  darting  in  among  the  horses, 
in  search  of  our  friends.  Loud  and  hearty  were  the 
shouts  of  greeting  as  we  recognized,  or  were  seen  by, 
those  we  sought  or  unexpectedly  lighted  on.  Brothers, 
met  and  embraced.  Friends  greeted  friends.  Old 
schoolmates,  who  had,  three  years  ago,  parted  at  the 
schoolroom,  locked  eager,  and  loving  hands,  and  asked 
after  others,  and  told  what  they  could.  It  was  a 
delightful  and  touching  scene,  that  meeting  there  on 
the  edge  of  a  bloody  field!  they  coming  out,  we  going 
in.  There  were  jokes,  and  laughs,  and  cheerful  words, 
but,  the  hand-clasps  were  very  tight,  the  sudden  up- 
rising of  tender  feelings,  at  the  sight  of  faces,  and 
the  sound  of  voices,  we  had  not  seen  nor  heard  for 
years,  and  that  we  might  see  and  hear  no  more.  The 
memories  of  home,  or  school,  and  boyhood,  suddenly 
brought  back,  by  the  faces  linked  with  them,  made 
the  tears  come,  and  the  words  very  kind,  and  the 
tones  very  gentle. 

I  had  several  pleasant  encounters.  Among  others, 
this:  I  heard  a  familiar  voice  sing  out,  "William 
Dame,  my  dear  boy,  what  on  earth  are  you  doing 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  III 

here?"  I  eagerly  turned,  and  in  the  figure  hasting 
toward  me  with  outstretched  hand, — as  soon  as  I 
could  read  between  the  lines  of  mud  on  him, — I  recog- 
nized my  dear  old  teacher,  Jesse  Jones.  I  loved  him 
like  an  older  brother,  and  was  delighted  to  meet  him. 
I  had  parted  from  him,  that  sad  day,  three  years  ago, 
when  our  school  scattered  to  the  war.  I  had  seen  him 
last,  the  quiet  gentleman,  the  thoughtful  teacher,  the 
pale  student,  the  pink  of  neatness.  Here  I  find  him  a 
dashing  officer  of  the  Third  Virginia  Cavalry,  girt 
with  saber  and  pistols,  covered  with  mud  from  the 
crown  of  his  head  to  the  soles  of  his  feet,  and  just  rest- 
ing from  the  bloody  work  of  the  last  two  days. 

Just  here,  I  had  the  great  pleasure  of  falling  in 
with  my  kinsman,  and  almost  brother,  Lieut.  Robert 
Page,  of  the  Third  Virginia  Cavalry,  the  older  brother 
of  my  two  comrades,  and  messmates,  Carter  and  John 
Page.  "Bob"  was  one  of  the  "true  blues"  who  had 
followed  Stuart's  feather  from  the  start,  and  was  going 
to  follow  it  to  the  bitter  end.  I  remember  how,  at 
the  very  first,  he  rode  off  to  the  war,  from  his  home, 
"Locust  Grove,"  in  Cumberland  County,  Virginia,  on 
his  horse,  "Goliath,"  with  his  company,  the  Cumber- 
land Troop.  He  had  stuck  to  the  front,  been  always 
up,  and  ever  at  his  post,  all  the  way  through  those 
three  long,  terrible  years.  He  had  deserved,  and  won 
his  Lieutenancy,  and  commanded  his  regiment  the 
last  days  of  the  war.  He  made  an  enviable  record  as 
a  soldier  for  courage,  faithfulness,  and  honor.  None 


112  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

better!  At  Appomattox  he  was  surrendered.  And 
having  been  forced  to  cease  making  war  on  mankind 
with  the  saber,  he  mended  his  grip,  and  continued  to 
make  war,  with  a  far  deadlier  weapon  of  destruction, 
the  spatula. 

All  this  was  very  pleasant,  but  it  was  very 
short.  Time  was  up;  ten  minutes  were  .out!  We 
caught  sight  of  General  Stuart  cantering  across  the 
field  toward  our  guns,  the  bugle  rang,  and  we  tumbled 
out  from  amidst  the  cavalry,  in  short  order,  and  took 
our  posts  around  our  respective  guns. 

"Ieb"  Stuart  was  in  front  of  the  column  of  guns  talking 

Stuart  to  Captain  McCarthy;  next  moment  we  moved.    That 

"A  Little      is,  the  uLeft  Section"  moved,  the  two  twelve-pounder 
Job"  brass  "Napoleons,"  the  "Right  Section"  had  two  ten- 

pounder  "Parrott"  guns  and  stayed  still.  We  did  not 
rejoin  them  for  several  days.  It  was  our  "Napol- 
eons" that  moved  off,  we  took  note  of  that!  Also,  we 
took  very  scant  gun  detachments, — all  our  men,  but 
just  enough  to  work  the  guns,  stayed  behind, — we 
took  note  of  that  too !  These  two  circumstances  meant 
business  to  old  artillerymen.  We  remarked  as  much, 
as  we  trotted  beside  the  guns.  "The  little  job"  that 
General  Stuart  had  alluded  to,  with  his  bland  and 
seductive  smile,  and  the  merry  twinkle  of  his  eye, 
was,  plainly,  a  very  warm  little  job;  however,  away 
we  went,  "J.  E.  B."  Stuart  riding  in  front  of  the  guns, 
with  the  Captain, — apparently  enjoying  himself;  we 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  113 

reserved  our  opinion  as  to  the  enjoyableness  of  the 
occasion,  till  we  should  see  more  and  be  better  able 
to  judge.  Two  guns  of  "Callaway's"  and  two  of 
"Carlton's"  Batteries  of  our  Battalion, — which  had 
come  up  while  we  were  disporting  with  our  cavalry 
friends,  back  there, — had  pulled  in  behind  our  two. 
The  six  guns  followed  the  road  which  turned 
around  the  farmhouse,  and  ran  on  down  toward  the 
back  of  the  farm.  There  were  pine  woods  about,  in 
different  directions,  the  fields  lying  between.  We  saw 
nothing  as  yet,  and  wondered  where  we  were  going. 
We  soon  found  out!  About  half  a  mile  from  the 
house,  the  farm  road,  which  here  ran  along  with  pine 
woods  on  the  left  and  a  stretch  of  open  field  on  the 
right,  turned  out  toward  the  open  ground.  As  we 
passed  out  from  behind  that  point  of  woods,  we  saw 
"the  elephant!"  There,  about  six  hundred  yards  from 
us  were  the  Federals,  seeming  to  cover  the  fields. 
There  were  lines  of  infantry,  batteries,  wagons,  ambu- 
lances, ordnance  trains  massed  all  across  the  open 
ground.  This  was  part  of  Warren's  Corps,  which  had 
been  pushing  for  the  Spottsylvania  line.  They  thought 
they  had  left  the  "Army  of  Northern  Virginia"  back 
yonder  at  the  "Wilderness,"  and  had  nothing  before 
them  but  cavalry,  and  they  were  halted,  now,  resting 
or  eating,  intending  afterwards  to  advance,  and  occupy 
the  line,  which  was  back  up  behind  us,  where  we  had 
left  the  cavalry  and  our  other  guns.  That  line,  so 
coveted,  so  important  to  them,  that  they  had  been 


114  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

marching,  and  fighting  to  gain,  was  not  a  mile  off,  in 
sight,  in  reach,  secure  now,  as  they  thought.  That 
thought  was  not  only  a  delusion,  it  was  a  snare.  They 
were  never  to  reach  it!  and  the  "snare,"  I  will  explain 
very  soon. 

As  we  thus  suddenly  came  upon  that  sight,  we 
stopped  to  look  at  the  spectacle.  It  looked  very  blue, 
and  I  dare  say,  we  looked  a  shade  "blue"  ourselves; 
for  we  could  not  see  a  Confederate  anywhere,  and  we 
supposed  we  had  no  support  whatever,  though  we 
were  better  off  in  this  particular  than  we  knew.  And 
the  idea  of  pitching  into  that  host,  with  six  unsup- 
ported guns,  was  not  calming  to  the  mind.  Coming 
out  from  cover  of  the  pines,  back  of  a  slight  ridge 
that  ran  through  the  field,  with  a  few  sassafras  bushes 
on  it,  we  were  not  seen,  and  the  Federals  were  in 
blissful  ignorance  of  what  was  about  to  follow.  We 
pulled  diagonally  across  the  field  to  a  point,  just  back 
of  the  low  ridge,  and  quietly  went  into  position  and 
unlimbered  the  guns.  We  pushed  them,  by  hand,  up 
so  that  the  muzzles  just  looked  clear  over  the  ridge, 
which  thus  acted  as  a  low  work  in  our  front,  and 
proved  a  great  protection.  The  field  had  been  freshly 
plowed  for  corn,  the  wheels  sunk  into  it,  and  the 
minute  we  tried  to  move  the  guns,  by  hand,  with  our 
small  force,  we  saw  what  it  was  going  to  be,  in  action, 
with  the  sun  blazing  down. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  1 15 

When  all  was  ready, — guns  pointed,  limber,  and 
caisson  chests  opened, — General  Stuart  said,  waving 
his  hand  toward  that  swarming  field  of  Federals, 
"Boys,  I  want  you  to  knock  that  all  to  pieces  for  me. 
So  go  to  work."  And  this  was  the  last  time  we  ever 
saw  the  superb  hero.  He  rode,  right  from  our  guns,  to 
his  death  at  "Yellow  Tavern"  a  day  or  two  after. 
We  have  always  remembered  with  the  deepest  inter- 
est, that  the  very  last  thing  that  glorious  soldier,  "J. 
E.  B."  Stuart,  did  in  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia 
was  to  put  our  guns  into  position,  and  give  us  orders; 
which  we  obeyed,  to  his  entire  satisfaction,  I  know, 
if  he  had  seen  it. 

The  minute  General  Stuart  had  given  his  order, 
and  turned  to  ride  away,  Captain  McCarthy,  sitting 
on  his  horse,  where  he  sat  during  the  whole  fight, 
looking  as  cool  as  the  sun  would  let  him,  and  far  more 
unconcerned  than  if  he  had  been  going  to  dinner,  sung 
out,  "Section  —  commence  firing."  It  was  ours,  the 
Fourth  gun's  turn  to  open  the  ball.  We  were  all 
waiting  around  the  guns  for  the  word. 

The  group,  as  it  stood,  is  before  my  mind  as 
vividly  as  then.  Dan  McCarthy,  Sergt.  Ned  Stine, 
acting  gunner  (vice  Tony  Dibrell  absent,  sick,  for 
some  time  past,  who  came  tearing  back,  still  sick,  the 
moment  he  heard  we  were  on  the  warpath)  Ben  Lam- 
bert, No.  i ;  Joe  Bowen,  No.  2;  Beau  Barnes,  No.  3; 
W.  M.  Dame,  No.  4;  Bill  Hardy,  No. -5;  Charlie 


Il6  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

Pleasants,  No.  6 ;  Sam  Vaden,  No.  7 ;  Watt  Dibbrell, 
No.  8 !  The  three  drivers  of  the  limber,  six  yards 
back  of  the  gun,  dismounted,  and  holding  their  horses. 
Ellis,  the  lead  driver,  had  scooped  out  the  loose  dirt, 
with  his  hands,  and  lay  down,  on  his  back,  in  the  shal- 
low hole,  holding  the  reins  with  his  upstretched  hands. 

The  third  gun  was  just  to  our  right,  the  cannon- 
eers grouped  around  the  guns,  each  man  at  his  post. 
Travis  Moncure,  Sergeant,  known  and  loved  and  hon- 
ored among  us  as  "Monkey,"  always  brave  and  true 
and  smiling,  even  under  fire,  Harry  Townsend,  gun- 
ner; Gary  Eggleston,  No.  i;  Pres  Ellyson,  No.  2\ 

Denman,  No.  3 ;  Charlie  Kinsolving,  No. 

4;  Charlie  Harrington,  No.  5;  ,  No.  6; 

,  No.  7;  ,  No.  8;  Captain 

McCarthy  sitting  his  horse,  just  behind,  and  between 
the  two  guns.  The  other  guns  were  a  little  to  our  left. 

All  was  ready;  guns  loaded  and  pointed,  carefully, 
every  man  at  his  post, — feeling  right  solemn  too, — 
and  a  dead  stillness  reigned.  The  Captain's  steady 
voice  rang  out!  As  an  echo  to  it,  Dan  McCarthy  sung 
out  "Fourth  detachment  commence  firing,  fire!"  I 
gave  the  lanyard  a  jerk.  A  lurid  spout  of  flame  about 
ten  feet  long  shot  from  the  mouth  of  the  old  "Napo- 
leon," then,  in  the  dead  silence,  a  ringing,  crashing  roar, 
that  sounded  like  the  heavens  were  falling,  and  rolled 
a  wrathful  thunder  far  over  the  fields  and  echoing 
woods.  Then  became  distinct,  a  savage,  venomous 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  Iiy 

scream,  along  the  track  of  the  shell.  This  grew 
fainter, — died  on  our  ear!  We  eagerly  watched! 
Suddenly,  right  over  the  heads  of  the  enemy,  a  flash  of 
fire,  a  puff  of  snow-white  smoke,  which  hung  like  a 
little  cloud!  We  gave  a  yell  of  delight;  our  shell  had 
gone  right  into  the  midst  of  the  Federals,  and  burst 
beautifully.  The  ball  was  open ! 

The  instant  our  gun  fired  we  could  hear  old  Mon- 
cure  sing  out,  "Third  detachment,  commence  firing, 
fire!"  and  the  Third  piece  rang  out.  The  guns  on 
the  left  joined  in,  lustily,  and  in  a  moment,  those  six 
guns  were  steadily  roaring,  and  hurling  a  storm  of 
shell  upon  the  enemy. 

And  now  the  fun  began,  and  soon  "grew  fast  and 
furious."  Over  in  the  Federal  lines,  taken  by  sur- 
prise, all  was  confusion,  worse  confounded.  We  could 
see  men  running  wildly  about,  teamsters,  jumping  into 
the  saddle,  and  frantically  lashing  their  horses, — 
wagons,  ambulances,  ordnance  carts,  battery  forges, 
tearing  furiously,  in  every  direction.  Several  vehicles 
upset,  and  many  teams,  maddened  by  the  lash,  and 
the  confusion,  and  bursting  shells,  dashing  away  uncon- 
trollable. We  saw  one  wagon,  flying  like  the  wind, 
strike  a  stump,  and  thrown,  team  and  all,  a  perfect 
wreck,  on  top  of  a  low  rail  fence,  crushing  it  down, 
and  rolling  over  it. 

This  was  the  only  time  I  ever  saw  a  big  army 
wagon,  and  team,  thrown  over  a  fence. 


Il8  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

All  that  lively  time  they  were  having  over  among 
the  enemy  was  very  amusing  to  us;  we  were  highly 
delighted,  and  enjoyed  it  very  much.  Laughter,  and 
jocular  remarks  on  the  scene  were  heard  all  about, 
as  we  worked  the  gun,  and  we  did  our  best  to  keep 
up  the  show. 

Meanwhile,  we  were  not  deceived  for  a  moment. 
Wild  and  furious  as  was  the  confusion,  and  running, 
over  the  way,  we  knew,  well,  it  was  the  wagoners  and 
"bomb-proof"  people,  who  were  doing  the  running, 
and  stirring  up  the  confusion.  We  knew  they  were 
not  all  running  away.  We  had  seen  a  good  deal  of 
artillery  in  that  field,  and  we  knew  that  we  should 
soon  hear  from  them.  And  we  were  not  mistaken ! 

In  a  few  minutes  the  sound  of  our  guns  was  sud- 
denly varied  by  a  sharp,  venomous  screech,  clap  of 
thunder,  right  over  our  heads,  followed  by  a  ripping, 
tearing,  splitting  crash,  that  filled  the  air;  a  regular 
blood  freezer.  We  knew  that  sound! .  It  was  a  burst- 
ing Parrott  shell  from  a  Federal  gun !  And  they  had 
the  range. 

The  enemy  had  run  out  about  eighteen,  or  twenty 
guns,  and  they  let  in,  mad  as  hornets.  Another  shell, 
and  another,  and  another,  came  screaming  over  us. 
Then  they  began  to  swarm;  the  air  seemed  full  of 
them, — bursting  shells,  jagged  fragments,  balls  out  of 
case-shot, — it  sounded  like  a  thousand  devils,  shriek- 
ing in  the  air  all  about  us.  Then,  the  roaring  of  our 
guns,  the  heavy  smoke,  the  sulphurous  smell,  the  shak- 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  119 

ing  of  the  ground  under  the  thunder  of  the  guns, — it 
was  a  fit  place  for  devils  to  shriek  in. 

And  how  hot  it  was!  Twenty  guns,  in  full  fire, 
can  make  it  hot  at  the  foot  of  the  North  Pole,  and  this 
was  not  the  North  Pole!  quite  the  reverse.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  battle  heat,  the  sun  was  pouring  down,  hot 
as  blazes ;  and  the  labor  of  working  a  rapidly  firing 
uNapoleon"  gun,  with  four  men,  in  deeply  plowed 
ground,  and  the  strong  excitement  of  battle — alto- 
gether, it  was  the  hottest  place  I  ever  saw,  or  hope  I 
shall  ever  see,  in  this  world,  or  in  the  world  to  come. 
It  nearly  melted  the  marrow  in  our  bones ! 

A  persimmon  sapling  stood  near  our  gun.  It  was 
trimmed,  and  chipped  down,  twig  by  twig,  and  limb 
by  limb,  by  pieces  of  shell,  until  it  was  a  lot  of  scraps 
scattered  over  the  ground.  Sam  Vaden,  as  he  passed 
me,  with  a  shell,  said  "Dame,  just  look  back  over  this 
field  behind  us.  A  mosquito  couldn't  fly  across  that 
field  without  getting  hit."  It  looked  so !  The  dirt 
was  being  knocked  up,  wherever  you  looked,  literally, 
by  shower  of  balls,  and  shell  fragments.  It  had  the 
appearance  of  hail  striking  on  the  surface  of  water, 
only  it  wasn't  cold. 

Well!  for  three  mortal  hours  this  battle  raged. 
They  hammered  us,  and  we  hammered  them.  Occa- 
sionally, we  saw  a  Federal  caisson  blown  up,  which 
refreshed  us,  and  several  of  their  guns  ceased  firing — 
disabled  or  cannoneers  cleared  out,  we  thought — and 


I2O  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

this  refreshed  us.    We  wished  they  would  all  blow  up, 
and  stop  shooting. 

After  we  had  been  under  fire  sometime,  with 
nobody  hurt  as  yet,  a  case-shot  burst  in  front  of  us, 
and  Hardy,  who  had  just  brought  up  a  shell,  and 
was  standing  right  by  me,  said,  in  his  usual  deliberate 
way,  "Dame,  I'm  hit,  and  hit  very  hard,  I  am  afraid." 
"Where  are  you  hit?"  I  asked.  He  said,  "I'm  shot 
through  the  thigh,  and  the  leg  is  numbed."  I  fired 
the  gun,  and  jumped  down  to  see  what  I  could  do  for 
him.  I  found  the  place,  and  it  looked  ugly.  There 
was  a  clean-cut  hole  right  through  his  pants,  to  the 
thickest  part  of  the  thigh.  I  put  my  finger  into  the 
hole,  and  tore  away  the  cloth  to  get  at  the  wound, 
and  found  to  my  great,  and  his  greater  delight,  that 
the  ball  had  struck,  and  glanced.  It  had  made  a  long 
black  bruise  and  the  pain  was  much  greater  than  if 
it  had  gone  through  the  leg.  It  had  struck  the  great 
mass  of  muscle  on  the  outer  thigh,  and  the  leg  was, 
for  the  time,  paralyzed  and  stiff  as  a  poker.  He  was 
completely  disabled.  I  said,  "Bill,  you  must  get 
right  away  from  here."  "But  I  can't  walk  a  step." 
"Well  crawl  off  on  your  hands  and  your  good  foot, 
not  a  man  could  leave  the  gun,  to  help  you,  and  go 
out  to  the  side  so  as  to  get  soonest  from  under  fire." 
So  the  poor  fellow  hobbled  off,  as  best  he  could,  all 
alone,  amidst  the  laughter  of  the  fellows  at  his  novel 
locomotion.  We  could  see  the  bullets  knocking  up 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  121 

the  dirt  all  aound  him,  as  he  went  slowly  "hopping  the 
clods"  across  the  plowed  fields.  But  he  got  off  all 
right.  Shortly  after  Hardy  was  struck,  Charley  Pleas- 
ants,  of  Richmond  No. ,  at  the  Third  gun,  was 

shot  through  the  thigh.  A  long  and  tedious  wound 
which  kept  him  disabled  some  months.  Bill  Hardy 
was  back  to  duty  in  a  day  or  so.  One  of  the  horses, 
the  off  horse  of  the  wheel  team  of  our  limber,  was 
hit,  also.  A  piece  of  shell  went  into  his  head,  between 
the  right  eye  and  ear,  cutting  the  brow  band  of  the 
bridle.  The  old  horse,  a  character  in  the  Battery, 
didn't  seem  to  mind  it;  and  he  wore  that  piece  of 
shell,  in  his  head,  until  the  end  of  the  war. 

And,  strange  as  it  seemed,  these  were  all  our  cas- 
ualties, under  that  hot  fire;  one  man,  seriously,  and 
one  slightly  wounded  and  a  horse  slightly  hurt. 

No !  I  forgot !     There  was  one  other  casualty, —  Wounding 
Robert  Fulton  Moore  was  mortally  wounded,  in  the  Fulton" 
hat  brim.  And  this  gave  rise  to  a  most  amusing  scene.  Moore 
Robert  Fulton  was  a  driver  to  the  limber  of  the  third 
gun.     He  was  a   large,   soft,  man,   and  was,   by  no 
means,  characterized  by  soldierly  bearing,  or  warlike 
sentiments.     On  the  contrary,  he  was  something  of  a 
"butt,"   and  was   always   desperately  unhappy  under 
fire.     He  could  dodge  lower  off  the  back  of  a  horse 
at  sound  of  a  shell,  than  any  man  living.    His  miracu- 
lous feats,  in  this  performance,  afforded  much  diver- 
sion, whenever  the  guns  went  under  fire,   to  us  all, 
except  his  Sergeant,    Moncure,   who  was  very  much 


122  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

ashamed  of  it.  Still,  in  a  general,  feeble  sort  of  way 
Robert  Fulton  had  managed  to  keep  up  without  any 
flagrant  act  of  flinching  from  his  post.  On  this  occa- 
sion he  had  stood  up  better  than  usual.  He  stood 
holding  his  horses,  and  we  noticed,  with  pleasure,  that 
he  was  behaving  very  well  under  fire.  But,  it  seems, 
his  courage  was  only  "hanging  by  the  eyelids"  so  to 
speak. 

Presently  a  piece  of  shell  came  whizzing  very  close 
to  his  head.  It  cut  away  part  of  his  hat  brim,  and 
alas !  this  was  too  much !  Poor  Robert  Fulton  went 
all  to  pieces,  instantly.  Completely  demoralized,  panic- 
stricken  and  frantic  with  terror,  he  dropped  his  reins, 
and  struck  out  wildly.  It  seems,  he  had  seen  Ellis, 
our  lead  driver,  scooping  out  the  hole  that  has  been 
referred  to,  and  as  this  was  the  only  hole  of  any  kind 
in  reach,  he  instinctively  struck  for  it.  Ellis  was  lying 
down  in  it,  flat  on  his  back,  with  his  arms  stretched 
upward,  holding  his  horses.  Robert  Fulton  rounded 
the  limber,  and  threw  himself  down  with  all  his 
weight,  right  upon,  and  completely  covering  up,  Ellis, 
and  stuck  his  face  in  the  dirt  over  Ellis'  shoulder, 
effectually  pinning  him  down.  Ellis  was  a  fiery,  ugly- 
tempered  fellow,  but  as  brave  as  Julius  Caesar,  and  of 
all  men  in  the  battery  he  had  the  greatest  contempt  for 
Moore,  and  especially  for  his  present  conduct.  Ellis, 
upon  finding  Moore  on  top  of  him,  was  in  a  perfect 
blaze  of  fury.  The  breath  was  nearly  knocked  out 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  123 

of  him  by  Moore's  weight,  and  he  was  mashed  into 
the  narrow  hole,  and  embarrassed  by  the  reins  of  his 
horses.  He  tried  to  throw  Moore  off,  and  couldn't. 
Then  he  broke  loose !  He  yelled,  and  swore,  and  bit, 
and  pulled  Moore's  hair,  and  socked  his  spurs  into 
him,  with  both  feet.  He  would  have  broken  a  blood 
vessel  if  McCarthy,  assisted  by  Moncure,  who  had 
come  to  look  after  his  driver,  had  not  pulled  Moore 
off,  and  taken  him  back  to  his  post. 

Our  attention  was  drawn  to  this  scene  by  the  noise. 
The  terrific  combat  going  on  in  that  hole,  the  sight 
of  Ellis'  legs  and  arms,  tossing  wildly  in  the  air, 
Moore  not  moving  a  muscle,  but  lying  still,  on  top, 
the  dust  kicked  up  by  the  fray, — it  was  more  than 
flesh  and  blood  could  stand,  even  under  such  a  fire, 
and  we  could  hardly  work  the  guns  for  laughing. 
After  the  fight,  when  Moore  had  time  to  look  into 
his  injuries,  he  found  that  Ellis  had  nearly  skinned 
him  with  his  spurs.  Some  days  after,  we  heard  Robert 
Fulton  exhibiting  his  torn  hat  brim  to  some  passing 
acquaintance  from  his  own  neighborhood,  as  a  trophy 
of  his  prowess  in  this  fight.  No  doubt  he  preserves 
it  as  a  sacred  relic  yet. 

In  this  fight,  necessity,   the  mother  of  invention,  ^  Useful 
put  us  up  to  a  device  that  served  us  well  here,  and  Discovery 
that  we  made  fullest  use  of,   in  every  fight  we  had 
afterwards.     When  we  had  kept  up  that  rapid  fire, 
with  a  scant  gun  detachment,  in  plowed  ground,  and 


124  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

under  a  hot  sun,  for  an  hour,  we  were  nearly  exhausted. 
After  Hardy  was  wounded,  and  left  us,  it  was  still 
worse.  The  hardest  labor,  and  what  took  most  time, 
was  running  up  the  guns  from  the  recoil.  We  had 
stopped  a  moment  to  rest,  and  let  the  gun  cool  a  little, 
and  were  discussing  the  difficulties,  when  the  idea 
occurred  to  us.  There  was  an  old  rail  fence  near  by. 
Somebody  said  "let's  get  some  rails  and  chock  the 
wheels  to  keep  them  from  running  back."  This  struck 
us  all  as  good,  and  in  an  instant  we  had  piled  up  rails 
behind  the  wheels  as  high  as  the  trail  would  allow. 
The  effect  was,  that  when  the  gun  fired  it  simply 
jerked  back  against  this  rail  pile,  and  rested  in  its 
place,  and  so  we  were  saved  all  the  time  and  labor  of 
running  up.  We  found  that  we  could  fire  three  or 
four  times  as  rapidly,  in  this  way.  180  that  a  chocked 
gun  was  equal  to  four  in  a  fight.  We  found  this  sim- 
ple device  of  immense  service!  We  were  told  by  the 
knowing  ones  that  we  ran  the  greatest  possible  danger. 
The  ordnance  people  said  that  if  a  gun  was  not 
allowed  to  recoil  it  would  certainly  burst.  But  we 
didn't  mind !  A  device  that  saved  so  much  labor,  and 
enabled  us  to  deliver  such  an  extraordinarily  effective 
fire  on  the  battlefield,  we  were  bound  to  try.  We 
found  it  acted  beautifully.  We  then  knew  the  guns 
wouldn't  burst  for  we  had  tried  it. 

We  used  it  afterward  in  every  fight.    The  instant 
we  were  ordered  into  position,  two  or  three  cannon- 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  125 

eers  would  rush  off  and  get  rails,  or  a  log  or  two,  to 
chock  the  guns.  And  on  two  or  three  very  desperate 
emergencies,  during  this  campaign,  this  device  enabled 
us  to  render  very  important  service.  It  made  a  bat- 
tery equal  to  a  battalion,  and  a  good  many  other  bat- 
teries took  it  up,  and  used  it.  I  believe  it  added 
greatly  to  the  effectiveness  of  our  artillery  in  the  close- 
range  fighting  of  this  campaign 

Well !  even  with  this  relief,  the  labor  of  working 
our  guns  in  this  furious  and  prolonged  fight  was  fear- 
ful! At  last  the  welcome  order,  "Section  cease  firing" 
was  given.  We  limbered  up,  and  drew  the  guns  a 
short  distance  to  the  side,  out  of  the  line  of  fire,  and 
utterly  exhausted,  we  cannoneers,  threw  ourselves 
right  down  on  the  plowed  ground  beside  the  guns,  and 
slept  like  the  dead. 

In  the  meantime,  while  we  had  been  fighting  out 
in  that  field,  events  were  taking  place  near  us,  of  which 
we,  absorbed  in  the  work  before  us  and  deafened  by 
the  roar  of  our  guns,  had  taken  little  notice  at  the 
time.  As  had  been  described,  there  was  a  body  of 
woods  some  distance  off  to  our  right,  and  another,  to 
our  left.  When  we  went  into  position  we  had  not 
seen  any  of  our  troops,  and  did  not  know  of  the  pres- 
ence of  any,  near  us.  We  thought  we  were  without 
support,  but  as  I  intimated  some  time  back,  we  were 
better  off  than  we  knew. 

It  seems,  that  before  we  came  on  the  ground, 
Barksdale's  Mississippi  Brigade,  which  had  been 


126  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

marching  behind  us,  had  filed  off  the  road,  and  while 
Barksdale's  we  were  UP  on  tne  hill  with  the  cavalry,  had  quietly, 
anc*  silently  passed  into  that  body  of  woods  to  our 
right,  unseen  by  the  enemy.  Along  the  front  edge  of 
that  wood  ran  an  old  rail  fence,  covered  all  over  with 
the  luxuriant  vine  known  as  "Virginia  Creeper."  Wide 
open  fields  extending  in  front.  Soon,  the  ground  be- 
hind that  fence  was  covered  with  another  sort  of 
"creeper,"  not  as  good  a  "runner"  as  that  on  the  fence, 
nor  as  "green,"  but  just  as  tough  of  fibre,  and  as  hard 
to  "hold  on"  when  it  had  once  fixed  itself, — the 
"Mississippi  Creeper."  Silently,  as  ghosts,  the  Brig- 
ade glided  in  behind  that  fence,  and  lay  low,  and 
waited.  Right  here,  was  where  the  Federals'  idea  of 
quietly  occupying  the  Spottsylvania  line  was  going  to 
prove  a  snare.  They  had  not  the  dimmest  suspicion 
that  we  were  ahead  of  them,  and  between  them  and 
that  line.  They  came  on,  with  guileless  confidence, 
and  walked  right  into  trouble.  Presently,  a  line  of 
battle  with  columns  of  troops  behind  came  marching 
across  the  fields  upon  the  concealed  Mississippians. 
Nearer  and  nearer  they  came,  unsuspecting  any  dan- 
ger, till  they  got  nearly  up  to  the  fence.  One  man 
had  actually  thrown  his  leg  over  the  rail  to  mount. 
Suddenly!  as  lightning  out  of  a  clear  sky,  a  blinding 
sheet  of  flame  flashed  into  their  very  faces.  Then, 
after  one  volley,  swiftly  came  the  dreadful,  venomous 
roll  of  musketry,  the  Mississippians  loading  and  firing 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  127 

"at  will,"  every  man  as  fast  as  he  could.  It  was  just 
as  if  "the  angel  of  death  spread  his  wings  to  the  blast 
and  breathed  in  the  face  of  the  foe  as  he  passed." 

That  withering  fire  tore  the  ranks  of  that  Divis- 
ion to  pieces.  It  didn't  take  those  fellows  half  a  sec- 
ond to  decide  what  to  do.  With  yells  of  dismay,  they 
charged  back,  out  of  that  hornet's  nest,  as  if  the  devil 
was  after  them.  In  headlong  rout,  they  rushed  wildly 
back  across  the  fields,  and  disappeared  in  the  woods 
beyond. 

They  left  four  hundred  and  two  of  their  num- 
ber in  front  of  that  fence,  and  before  the  fugitives 
got  out  of  range,  their  General  of  Division,  General 
Robinson,  was  seriously  wounded. 

Some  of  our  men  went  out  among  the  Federal 
wounded  to  do  what  they  could  for  their  relief.  An 
officer  of  a  Mississippi  Regiment  came  upon  a  Fed- 
tral  Colonel  who  lay  to  all  appearance  mortally 
wounded,  and  gave  him  a  drink  of  water,  and  did 
what  else  he  could  for  his  comfort.  The  Federal 
took  out  a  fine  gold  watch,  and  said,  "Here  is  a  watch 
that  I  value  very  highly.  You  have  been  very  kind 
to  me,  and  I  would  like  you  to  have  it,  as  I  am  going 
to  die.  If  I  should  get  over  this,  and  send  to  you  for 
it  you  will  let  me  have  it,  if  not,  I  want  you  to  keep 
it.  But,"  he  said  sadly,  "my  wound  is  mortal,  I 
am  obliged  to  die."  The  Mississippian  left  him,  and 
went  back  to  his  post,  supposing  him  dead. 


128  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Many  years  after  the  war,  the  Mississippi  officer 
was  in  Baltimore  at  Barnum's  Hotel.  One  day,  he 
got  into  casual  talk  with  a  gentleman,  at  dinner,  and, 
as  he  seemed  to  be  a  good  fellow,  they  smoked  their 
cigars  together  after  dinner,  and  continued  their  con- 
versation. By  and  by  they  got  on  the  war.  It  came 
out,  that  both  of  them  had  served,  and  on  opposite 
sides.  Finally,  in  telling  some  particular  incidents  of 
his  experience,  the  Federal  soldier  described  this  very 
fight,  his  being,  as  he  thought  mortally  wounded,  the 
kindness  shown  him  by  a  Confederate  officer,  and  his 
gift  to  him,  of  his  watch.  The  Southern  man  said, 
"What  is  your  name?"  "Col.  ,  of  Robin- 
son's Division,"  he  replied.  "Can  you  be  the  man? 
Have  I  struck  you  at  last?"  cried  the  ex-Confederate. 
"I've  got  your  watch,  and  here  it  is,  with  your  name 
engraved  in  it." 

Kershaw's  ^  was  a  singular  incident,  that  these  two  should 

Carolina         meet  again  so !     The  meeting  was  most  cordial;  the 
"Rice  Birds"  Federal  was  delighted  to  get  his  watch  again,  made 
doubly  valuable  by  so  strange  a  history. 

While  this  bloody  episode  was  enacting  by  the 
Mississippi  Brigade,  in  the  woods  to  our  right,  an 
almost  exactly  similar  scene  was  going  on,  in  the 
woods  to  our  left.  A  portion  of  Kershaw's  South 
Carolina  Brigade  was  unwittingly  stumbled  upon  by 
"Griffin's"  Division  in  the  pines.  Another  complete 
ambuscade!  The  South  Carolinians  suddenly  sprang 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  129 

up  before  the  Federals,  let  them  have  it,  broke  and 
routed  them,  and  killed,  and  wounded  eighty-seven  of 
them.  Our  loss  was  one  man.  Things  were  so  sud- 
den, so  close  here,  that  one  of  Kershaw's  men  killed 
a  Federal  soldier,  and  wounded  another  with  an  axe 
he  happened  to  have  in  his  hand. 

These  first  efforts  of  "Warren's"  Corps  that  had 
gotten  up  near  the  Spottsylvania  line,  "just  in  time  to 
be  too  late,"  are  thus  described  by  Swinton,  the  admir- 
able historian  of  the  uArmy  of  the  Potomac."  (Swin- 
ton's  uArmy  of  the  Potomac,"  p.  443)  : 

"Finally,"  he  says,  "the  column  (Warren's) 
"emerged  from  the  woods  into  a  clearing,  two  miles 
"north  of  Spottsylvania  Court  House.  Forming  in 
"line,  Robinson's  Division  advanced  over  the  plain. 
"Thus  far,  only  Stuart's  dismounted  troops  had  been 
"encountered,  and  no  other  opposition  was  antici- 
pated; but  when  half  way  across  the  field,  and  on 
"the  point  of  rising  the  crest,  the  troops  were  met  by 
"a  savage  musketry  fire  from  infantry.  Owing  to 
"their  severe  experience  in  the  Wilderness,  and  the 
"night  march,  without  rest,  the  men  were  in  an  excited, 
"and  almost  frightened,  condition,  and  the  tendency 
"to  stampede  was  so  great  that  General  Warren  had 
"been  compelled  to  go  in  front  of  the  leading  Brigade. 
"When,  therefore,  they  received  a  fire  in  front,  from 
"the  redoubtable  foe  they  had  left  in  the  Wilderness, 
"the  line  wavered,  and  fell  back  in  some  confusion. 
"General  Robinson  was  at  the  same  time  severely 


130  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

"wounded,  which  left  the  troops  without  their  com- 
"mander  at  a  critical  moment,  and  they  were  with 
''some  difficulty  rallied  and  reformed  in  the  woods 
"back  of  the  open  plain.  Griffin's  Division,  which 
"advanced  on  the  right  of  Robinson,  soon  afterward 
"received  the  same  fire  with  a  like  result." 

It  seems  then,  that  it  was  Robinson's  Division  that 
the  little  Mississippi  Brigade  sent  to  the  right  about, 
and  it  was  Griffin's  Division,  who  scared  themselves 
nearly  into  fits,  by  flushing  Kershaw's  "rice-birds,"  in 
the  pines.  It  was  a  little  hard  on  these  "excited  and 
almost  frightened"  men  of  Warren's.  The  memory 
of  the  fearful  shaking  up  they  had  got,  day  before 
yesterday,  was  so  fresh  in  their  minds  that  "General 
Warren  himself,  the  Corps  Commander,  had  to  go 
in  front  of  the  leading  Brigade"  to  quiet  their  nerves, 
even  when  they  thought  they  were  advancing  upon  a 
few  dismounted  troops.  They  thought, — a  little  com- 
fort in  this, — that,  at  least,  all  those  terrible  fellows 
of  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  were  far  behind 
them.  And — to  meet  them  here,  still,  in  front!  It 
must  be  confessed  it  was  hard!  It  was  a  very  sad 
surprise. 

It  is  said  that  General  Grant's  strained  relations 
with  General  Warren  came  of  Warren's  conduct  of 
this  move,  to  seize  the  Spottsylvania  line.  He  found 
great  fault  with  his  failure.  But,  perhaps  he  was  a 
little  hard  on  Warrren.  What  could  Warren  do? 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  131 

His  men  were  demoralized,  "excited,  almost  fright- 
ened, tending  to  stampede,  needing  the  Corps  Gen- 
eral to  go  in  front,"  and  stopping  to  dine,  instead  of 
pushing  on  to  seize  the  line.  They  had  to  meet  men 
who  were  not  particularly  excited,  were  not  at  all 
frightened  and  had  not  the  least  tendency  to  stam- 
pede; in  fact,  were  in  the  best  of  spirits,  perfectly  con- 
fident of  victory,  and  did  not  need  a  corporal  to  go  in 
front  of  them,  gaunt,  hungry,  cool  fellows,  who  never 
counted  noses — in  a  fight! 

It  was  too  much  to  expect  Warren,  with  men  like 
his,  to  go  anywhere,  or  take  anything,  when  men  like 
these  others  were  in  the  way.  Grant  was  too  hard  on 
Warren !  If  it  took  a  Corps  Commander,  going  in 
front,  to  encourage  them  along  to  advance  upon  a  few 
troopers.  I  hardly  think  that  Generals  Grant  and 
Meade,  and  President  Lincoln,  and  Secretary  Stanton, 
all  together, — going  in  front,  could  have  got  them  up, 
if  they  had  known  who  was  actually  ahead. 

However  that  may  be,  the  object  of  our  rapid  all- 
night  march,  and  of  our  venturesome  stand,  out  here, 
in  front  of  the  Spottsylvania  line,  was  accomplished! 
The  stir  up  we  gave  them  with  that  long  artillery  fire, 
and  the  savage  and  bloody  repulses  of  two  of  their 
divisions  made  them  more  nervous  than  they  were 
before.  They  spent  some  time  considering  who  it 
could  be  in  their  front,  and  considering  what  to  do. 
Later  on,  two  more  Divisions  advanced,  and  our  two 
Brigades  and  our  guns  retired. 


132  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Our  work  was  done !  While  we  had  been  out  in 
front  amusing  the  enemy,  and  keeping  them  easy,  the 
Brigades  of  Longstreet's  Corps  had  been  rapidly  com- 
ing up,  and  taking  position  on  the  all-important  line. 
We  now  had  a  sure  enough  line  of  battle  holding  it. 
And  night  was  falling;  the  enemy  out  in  front  had 
stopped,  and  gone  to  intrenching,  instead  of  pushing 
on.  We  knew  that  during  that  night  our  people,  Ewell 
and  Hill,  would  be  up.  All  were  safe !  We  slept  the 
sleep  of  the  weary.  So  ended  the  8th  of  May.  It  was 
a  pretty  full  day  for  us! 

I  don't  remember  anything  at  all  about  the  early 
morning  of  the  next  day,  the  9th.  We  were  dread- 
fully tired,  and  I  suppose  we  slept  late,  and  then 
lounged  about,  with  nothing  to  do,  yet,  in  a  listless, 
stupid  state.  Everything  was  quiet  around  us,  and 
nothing  to  attract  atention,  or  fix  it  in  mind.  About 
mid-day,  I  recollect  noticing  bodies  of  troops,  a  regi- 
ment, a  brigade,  or  two,  moving  about,  here  and 
there,  in  various  directions.  We  heard  that  Ewell's 
and  Hill's  Corps  had  come  up,  and  these  troops  we 
saw,  were  taking  their  way  leisurely,  along,  to  the 
various  position  on  the  line  of  battle. 

In  the  afternoon,  about  four  or  five  o'clock,  our 
guns,  the  "Napoleon"  Section,  moved  off  to  take  our 
destined  position  on  the  line.  We  followed  a  farm 
road,  off  toward  the  left,  and  presently  came  down 
into  quite  a  decided  hollow,  through  which  ran  a  little 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  133 

stream  of  water.  Here  we  halted!  The  ground 
before  us  rose  into  a  low  short  hill.  Along  the  ridge 
of  that  hill  ran  the  proposed  line  of  battle,  and  there 
was  the  position  for  which  we  were  making.  There 
was  quite  a  lively  picket  fire  going  on,  in  different 
directions,  and  right  over  the  hill,  behind  which  we 
were,  an  occasional  shell  could  be  heard  screeching 
about,  here  and  there.  Several  passed  over  us,  high 
above  our  heads,  and  away  to  the  rear.  Federal 
Artillery  lazily  feeling  about  to  provoke  a  reply,  and 
find  out  where  somebody  was.  They  felt  lonesome, 
perhaps !  It  was  a  calm,  sweet  sunlit  May  evening. 

In  order  not  to  expose  us  longer  than  necessary  to  Feeling 
this  fire  of  the  pickets,  Lieutenant  Anderson,  com-  Pulses 
manding  this  "Section,"  went  up  on  the  hill,  to  select 
exact  position  for  the  guns,  so  that  they  might  be 
promptly  placed,  when  we  went  up.  While  he  was  up 
there  reconnoitering,  we  lay  down  on  the  ground,  and 
waited,  and  talked.  The  bullets  dropped  over,  near, 
and  among  us,  now  and  then,  and  we  knew,  that  the 
moment  we  went  up  a  few  steps,  on  the  hill,  we  would 
be  a  mark  for  sharp-shooters,  a  particularly  unpleas- 
ant situation  for  artillery.  But  we  tried  to  forget  all 
this,  and  be  as  happy  and  seem  as  careless  as  we  could. 
And  we  would  have  gotten  along  very  well  if  let  alone. 
But,  there  was  a  dreadful,  dirty,  snuffy,  spectacled  old 
Irishman,  named  Robert  Close,  a  driver,  who  took 
this  interval  to  amuse  himself.  He  would  ask  us  "how 
we  felt,"  and  he  came  around  to  most  of  us,  young 


134  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

fellows,  and  asked  us  to  let  him  feel  our  pulse,  and 
see  if  we  were  at  all  excited,  or  scared;  and  he  would 
put  his  hand  on  our  hearts,  to  see  if  they  were  beat- 
ing regularly  enough.  And  he  would  call  out  the 
result  of  his  investigation  in  each  case, — the  other  fel- 
lows all  sitting  around,  and  eagerly  waiting  his  report. 
Nobody  can  tell  what  a  dreadful  trial  this  simple  thing 
was !  When  just  going  under  fire — and  indeed  already 
under  some  fire — to  have  your  heart  and  your  pulse 
felt,  and  reported  on  to  a  waiting  crowd  of  comrades ! 
But,  all  of  us  youngsters  had  to  undergo  it !  That 
cruel,  old  scoundrel  went  round  to  every  one  of  the 
youngsters.  It  was  an  unspeakable  humiliation  for 
a  cannoneer  to  be  thus  fingered  by  a  driver,  but  what 
could  we  do  ?  Not  a  thing ! 

We  would  have  liked  to  knock  the  old  rascal's 
head  off,  but,  not  one  of  us  would  have  dared  to  object 
to  that  pulse  feeling,  and  we  in  turn  meekly  held  out 
our  wrists,  and  tried  to  look  happy  and  amused — and 
made  a  dismal  failure  of  it.  Old  Close  was  as  brave, 
himself,  as  a  liun.  He  had  as  soon  go  in  a  fight  as 
not;  a  little  sooner!  When  balls  swarmed  around,  he 
didn't  care  a  bit.  He  was  in  a  position  to  do  this 
thing.  But  it  was  suffering  to  us.  Each  man  waited, 
with  anxious  heart,  for  his  turn  to  come,  for  old  Close 
to  "pass  upon  his  condition."  Those  whom  he  ap- 
proved, were  pleased  to  death,  and  those  whom  he 
didn't,  hated  him  from  that  time. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  135 

I  honestly  believe  that  old  Irishman  gave  me  the 
worst  scare  I  had  in  that  campaign,  and  I  am  sure 
that  a  compliment,  on  the  field,  from  General  Long- 
street  himself,  would  not  have  pleased  me  more,  than 
that  snuffy  old  fellow's  verdict,  after  feeling  my  pulse 
that  I  "would  do  all  right."  It  was  quite  a  curious 
scene  altogether! 

In  a  few  minutes  Lieutenant  Anderson  came  down 
and  ordered  us  forward.  He  told  us  "the  sharp-  J^re  the 

,.    ,  „  Fight  Was 

shooters   were   making    it   a    little   warm      up   there.  Hottest 

When  the  guns  got  to  the  top  of  the  rise,  they  must 
go  at  a  trot  to  their  positions,  the  sooner  to  get  the 
horses  from  under  fire.  Twenty  or  thirty  steps 
brought  us  to  the  top  of  the  sharp  little  ascent. 
Here  we  found  a  few  of  our  sharp-shooters  exchang- 
ing compliments  with  the  enemy,  and  the  balls  were 
knocking  up  the  dirt,  and  whistling  around.  I  was 
interested  in  watching  one  of  our  fellows.  He  was 
squatting  down,  holding  his  rifle  ready.  A  Federal 
sharp-shooter,  whom  we  could  not  see,  was  cracking 
at  him.  Three  times  a  ball  struck  right  by  him,  and 
came  whizzing  by  us.  He  kept  still,  and  patiently  bided 
his  time.  Suddenly,  he  threw  up  his  rifle  and  fired, 
and  then  exclaimed  "Well !  I  got  you  anyhow."  The 
balls  stopped  coming.  This  man  said  that  the  concealed 
Federal  sharp-shooter  had  been  shooting  at  him  for 
some  time  and  he  had  been  waiting  for  him.  At  last, 
catching  sight  of  a  head  rising  from  behind  a  bush, 
he  got  his  chance,  as  we  saw,  and  dropped  his  man. 


136  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Our  guns  were  placed  in  their  position,  selected  for 
them  on  the  line,  and  the  horses  sent  back  to  the  rear. 

Our  position  here  was  right  on  the  infantry  line 
of  battle.  That  is,  on  that  line  the  infantry  after- 
wards took.  For  when  we  got  on  the  spot,  there  was 
no  infantry  there, — nothing  except  the  sharp-shooters, 
already  referred  to.  The  line  was  traced  by  a  con- 
tinuous pile  of  dirt  thrown  up,  I  don't  know  by  whom, 
before  we  got  on  the  ground.  I  suppose  the  engineers 
had  it  done  as  a  guide  to  the  troops,  in  taking  position. 

The  position  our  guns  now  took,  grew  to  be  very 
familiar  ground  to  us,  and  remains  very  memorable. 
On  this  spot  we  stayed,  and  fought  our  part  in  the 
Spottsylvania  battles.  On  this  spot  we  saw  many 
bloody  sights,  and  witnessed  many  heroic  scenes,  and 
had  many  thrilling  experiences.  The  incidents  of 
those  days  spent  there,  in  nearly  all  their  details,  are 
indelibly  impressed  on  my  memory,  and  are  as  fresh  as 
if  they  happened  yesterday. 

We  stood  on  a  low  ridge  which  rose  gradually 
to  the  right.  To  the  left,  after  running  level  for  fifty 
yards,  the  ground  fell  rapidly  away,  until  it  sank  down 
into  the  valley  of  a  little  brook,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
yards  from  us.  Off  to  the  left,  in  front,  stretched  a 
large  body  of  woods.  To  the  right,  in  front,  stood 
a  body  of  thick  pines  coming  up  to  within  two  or 
three  hundred  yards  of  us,  its  edge  running  along  to 
the  right  about  that  distance  parallel  with  our  line. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  137 

Directly  in  front  of  us,  the  ground, — cleared  fields 
about  three  or  four  hundred  yards  wide, — sloped  gen- 
tly away  down  to  a  stream,  and  beyond,  sloped  gently 
upward  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  on  which  stood  a  farm- 
house, and  buildings.  That  hill  was  considerably 
higher  than  our  position,  and  commanded  it.  That 
hill-top  was  about  one-half  to  three-quarters  of  a 
mile  from  us. 

All  along  our  front,  in  the  bottom,  ran  a  little 
stream;  the  ground,  on  either  side,  in  our  immediate 
front,  was  swampy,  and  thickly  covered  with  low 
swamp  growth.  That  soft  ground  saved  us  a  good 
many  hard  knocks  we  had  plenty  as  it  was !  Behind 
us,  our  cleared  ground  ran  back,  very  gently  sloping, 
almost  level,  some  thirty  or  forty  yards,  and  then,  the 
hill  fell  sharply  down,  some  twenty  yards  to  the  little 
brook,  which  ran  along  the  hollow!  This  sharp  bank, 
facing  away  from  the  enemy,  and  this  stream,  pro- 
tected by  it,  and  so  near  us,  proved  a  great  comfort 
to  us.  It  also  was  of  great  service  as  a  covered  way, 
by  which  troops  and  supplies  (ammunition,  while  there, 
it  did  not  seem  to  be  considered  necessary  for  us  to 
have  any  other  supplies)  were  able  to  approach  the 
line.  Once  it  proved  of  vital  use  as  a  cover  behind 
which  a  broken  Brigade  was  able  to  rally,  and  save 
the  line. 

Exactly  back  of  us,  forty  yards  off,  and  covering 
that  steep  bank  at  this  one  point,  stood  a  body  of 
large,  tall  trees, — pines  and  others, occupying  half 


138  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

an  acre.  And  in  that  wood,  under  the  bank,  some  of 
the  fellows  dug  holes,  and  in  them  they  built  fires 
which,  by  one  or  another,  were  kept  up  all  the  time. 
At  these  fires, — quite  effectually  protected  from  shot 
and  shell  and  bullets,  though  within  forty  yards  of  the 
line  of  battle,  a  fellow  could  cook  anything  he  hap- 
pened, by  accident,  to  have,  or  slip  back  from  the 
works,  now  and  then,  when  not  engaged  at  the  guns, 
warm  himself  and  stand  up  straight,  and  stretch  his 
legs  and  back,  without  the  iminent  risk  of  being  bored 
by  a  sharp-shooter;  which  makes  a  stretch  unsatis- 
factory. 

Just  at  the  point  where  we  were  posted,  the  line 
left  the  ridge,  and  dipping  a  little,  on  the  front  face 
of  the  slope,  ran  along  about  parallel  with  the  ridge. 
My  gun,  ''Number  Four,"  stood  exactly  at  the  point 
where  the  line  declined  in  front  of  the  ridge,  and  so, 
was  exactly  in  the  infantry  line.  The  "3d  gun"  was 
some  ten  yards  to  our  left,  on  the  ridge  seven  or  eight 
yards  back  of  the  line,  and  could  fire  over  it  to  the 
front.  It  had  its  own  separate  work. 

It  was  about  sunset  when  we  got  to  our  position. 
We  unlimbered  our  guns,  and  ran  them  up  close  to 
the  bank  of  dirt,  about  two  feet  high,  which  we  found 
there,  thinking  that  in  case  of  a  row,  that  would  be 
some  little  protection.  However,  things  seemed  quiet. 
We  couldn't  see  any  enemy  from  where  we  stood, 
didn't  know  whether  any  force  was  near  us.  And 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  139 

after  we  placed  our  guns,  we  strolled  around,  and 
looked  about  us,  and  were  disposing  ourselves  for  a 
quiet  night,  and  a  good  sleep,  which  we  needed  badly. 

Just  then  somebody,  I  think  it  was  Lieutenant  An- 
derson, who  had  walked  to  the  left,  some  distance, 
where  he  could  see  around  the  point  of  pine  woods  to 
our  right,  up  on  the  hill,  came  back  with  some  news 
very  interesting  to  us,  if  not  to  our  advantage.  He 
said  that,  just  beyond  these  woods  up  on  the  hill,  not 
over  five  or  six  hundred  yards  from  us,  there  was  a 
lot  of  Federal  artillery.  He  saw  them  plainly.  They 
were  in  position.  He  counted  twelve  guns,  and  was 
sure  there  were  others,  farther  around,  which  he  could 
not  see  for  the  woods.  At  least  six  of  those,  in  sight, 
he  was  certain  were  twenty-pounder  Parrotts.  These 
guns,  he  said,  commanded  our  position,  and  while  the 
enemy  had  not  yet  seen  us,  for  the  treetops  between, 
they  soon  would;  and  anyhow,  the  moment  we  fired  a 
shot,  and  disclosed  our  position,  we  would  catch  it. 
There  were  enough  heavy  guns  bearing  down  on  us 
to  sweep  us  off  the  face  of  the  earth,  unless  we  were 
protected.  If  daylight  found  us  unfortified  we  couldn't 
stay  there,  so  we  had  better  go  to  throwing  dirt. 

Here  was  nice  news!     Our  two  Napoleons,  right  Against 
under  the  muzzles  of  twelve  or  more  rifled  cannon,  He?yy  Odds 
and  six  twenty-pounder  Parrotts,  and  with  no  works !  Dodge" 
This  was  pleasant  advice  to  tired  and  sleepy  men,  who 
wanted  to  go  to  bed.     But  such  were  the  facts,  and 
as  we  never  had  left  a  position  under  fire,  and  had 


140  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

come  to  stay,  and  were  certainly  going  to  stay,  we 
went  to  throwing  dirt. 

We  went  to  work,  to  raise  and  thicken  the  little 
bank  already  there,  in  front  of  our  gun,  and  to  build 
a  short  "traverse"  to  the  right,  for  protection  from 
enfilade  fire.  We  worked  all  night,  six  of  us,  and  by 
morning  we  had  a  slight  and  rough  artillery  work, 
with  an  embrasure  for  the  gun;  the  whole  thing  about 
four  feet  high,  and  two  and  one-half  feet  thick,  at  the 
top.  It  was  the  best  that  could  be  done  by  six,  tired, 
and  hungry  fellows,  all  young  boys,  working  with  two 
picks  and  three  shovels  through  a  short  night.  Such 
as  it  was,  we  fought  behind  it,  all  through  the  Spottsyl- 
vania  battles,  and  it  stood  some  heavy  battering.  This 
gem  of  engineering  skill, — by  reason  of  the  pretty 
constant  courtesies  we  felt  it  polite  to  pay  to  the  un- 
ceasing attentions  of  our  friends,  the  enemy,  for  the 
next  six  days,  in  the  shape  of  shells  and  bullets,  we 
called  "Fort  Dodge." 

Just  here,  I  take  occasion  to  correct  a  very  wrong 
impression  about  the  field  works,  the  "Army  of  North- 
ern Virginia"  fought  behind,  in  this  campaign.  All 
the  Federal  writers  who  have  written  about  these  bat- 
tles, speak  of  our  works  as  "formidable  earthworks," 
"powerful  fortifications,"  "impregnable  lines;"  such 
works  as  no  troops  could  be  expected  to  take,  and 
any  troops  could  be  expected  to  hold. 

Now  about  the  parts  of  the  line  distant  from  us, 
I  couldn't  speak  so  certainly,  though  I  am  sure  they 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  141 

were  all  very  much  the  same,  but  about  the  works  all 
along  our  part  of  the  line  I  can  speak  with  exactness 
and  certainty.  I  saw  them,  I  helped,  with  my  own 
hands,  to  make  them.  I  fought  behind  them.  I  was 
often  on  top  of  them,  and  both  sides  of  them.  I  know 
all  about  them.  I  got  a  good  deal  of  the  mud  off  them 
on  me, —  (not  for  purposes  of  personal  fortification, 
however). 

Our  "works"  were,  a  single  line  of  earth,  about 
four  feet  high,  and  three  to  five  feet  thick.     It  had 
no  ditch  or  obstructions  in  front.    It  was  nothing  more 
than  a  little  heavier  line  of  "rifle  pits."    There  was  no 
physical    difficulty    in    men    walking    right    over    that 
bank!     I  did  it  often  myself,  saw  many  others  do  it, 
and  twice,  saw  a  line  of  Federal  troops  walk  over  it, 
and  then  saw  them  walk  back  over  it,  with  the  greatest 
ease,  at  the  rate  of  forty  miles  an  hour;  i.  e.y  except  •<sticky"Mud 
those  whom  we  had  persuaded  to  stay  with  us,  and  ??d  Yet 
those  whom  the  angels  were  carrying  to  Abraham's  "Sticky" 
bosom,  at  a  still  swifter  rate.     Works  they  could  go 
over    like    that    couldn't   have    been    much    obstacle ! 
They  couldn't  have  made  better  time  on  a  dead  level. 

Such  were  our  works  actually!  And  still,  they 
seemed  to  "loom  largely"  to  the  people  in  front.  I 
wonder  what  could  have  given  them  Such  an  exag- 
gerated idea  of  the  strength  of  those  modest  little 
works?  I  wonder  if  it  could  have  been  the  men  behind 
them?  There  were  not  a  great  many  of  these  men. 
It  was  a  very  thin  gray  line  along  there,  back  of  a 


142  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

thin,  red  line  of  clay.  But  these  lines  stuck  together 
very  hard,  and  were  very  hard  indeed  to  separate. 
The  red  clay  was  "sticky"  and  the  men  were  just  as 
"sticky."  And,  as  the  two  lines  stuck  together  so 
closely,  it  made  the  whole  very  strong  indeed.  Cer- 
tainly, it  seems  they  gave  to  those  who  tried  to  force 
them  apart,  an  impression  of  great  strength! 

Yes,  it  must  have  been  the  men.  A  story  in  point, 
comes  to  my  aid  here.  A  handsome,  well-dressed  lady 
sweeps  with  a  great  air,  past  two  street  boys.  They 
are  much  struck.  "My  eye,  Jim,  but  ain't  that  a  stun- 
ning dress?"  Says  Jim,  with  a  superior  air,  "Oh  get 
out,  Bill,  the  dress  ain't  no  great  shakes;  it's  the  woman 
in  it  that  makes  it  so  'killing.'  '  That  was  the  way 
with  our  Spottsylvania  earthworks.  The  works  "wa'n't 
no  great  shakes."  It  was  the  men  in  'em,  that  made 
them  so  "killing." 

The  men  behind  those  works,  such  as  they  were, 
had  perfect  confidence  in  their  own  ability  to  hold  them. 
And  this  happy  combination  of  "faith"  and  "works" 
proved  as  strong  against  the  world  and  the  flesh,  here, 
as  it  does  against  the  devil.  It  was  perfectly  effectual ! 
It  withstood  all  assaults! 

This  day,  May  loth,  to  whose  dawn  we  have  now 
come,  broke  dark,  and  lowering,  very  typical  of  the 
heavy  cloud  of  war  that  was  impending,  and  soon 
burst  upon  us,  in  a  fierce  tempest,  that  was  going  to 
thunder,  and  howl,  and  beat  upon  us,  all  day,  and  for 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  143 

days  to  come.     This  day  was  to  be  an  eventful,  and 
memorable  day  to  us, — crowded  full  of  incident. 

Some  time  during  the  night,  while  we  were  work- 
ing like  beavers  on  "Fort  Dodge/'  infantry  had  come 
in,  on  the  line.  Soon  as  they  got  there  they  set  In  to 
do  what  we  were  doing,  to  raise,  and  thicken  the  line 
against  the  coming  of  day,  and  the  equally  certain 
coming  of  battle.  When  the  day  came  they  also,  were 
ready. 

We  had  been  too  busy  to  think  about  them,  at  the  Gregg's 
time,  but  when  we  had  gotten  done, — and  had  a  little  T^xapr8  *° 
time  to  look  about  us,  and  day  had  broken,  and  the 
fighting  time,  as  we  knew,  was  drawing  near, — we 
took  an  interest  in  that  infantry.  Artillerymen  are 
always  concerned  in  their  "supports,"  in  a  fight,  and 
we  wanted  to  know  who  these  fellows  were,  on  whom 
we  had  to  depend,  as  battle  comrades,  in  the  approach- 
ing struggle.  Our  minds  were  quickly  made  perfectly 
easy  on  that  score.  We  found  we  had  alongside  of  us 
"Gregg's"  Texas  Brigade, — the  gallant,  dashing,  stub- 
born fellows  who  had,  as  they  jocularly  said,  "put 
General  Lee  under  arrest  and  sent  him  to  the  rear," 
and  then,  had  so  brilliantly,  and  effectually,  stopped 
Hancock's  assault  on  Hill's  right,  at  the  Wilderness. 
Better  fellows  to  have  at  your  back,  in  a  fight,  couldn't 
be  found!  We  knew  that  part  of  the  line  was  safe! 
We  mingled  together,  and  chatted,  and  got  acquainted, 
and  swapped  yarns  about  our  several  adventures.  We 
told  them  how  particularly  glad  we  were  to  have  them 


144 


FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 


Breakfast- 

"Rea<?Ufor 
Customers" 


there,  and  our  personal  relations  soon  grew  as  cordial 
as  possible. 

Our  service  together  on  this  spot,  and  our  esteem 
of  one  another's  conduct  in  battle,  made  the  Texans 
and  the  "Howitzers"  ardent  mutual  admirers,  and  fast 
friends,  to  the  end.  Never  afterwards  did  we  pass 
each  other,  during  the  campaign,  without  hearty 
cheers,  each,  for  the  other,  and  friendly  greetings 
and  complimentary  references  to  the  "Spottsylvania 
lines."  Gregg's  Texans  !  Noble  fellows  !  Better  sold- 
iers never  trod  a  battlefield.  I  saw  them  fight;  I  saw 
their  mettle  tried,  as  by  fire.  They  live  in  my  memory 
as  uthe  bravest  of  the  brave."  I  hope  Texas  is  grow- 
ing more  like  them  ! 

Having  got  our  Fort  in  shape,  and  refreshed  our- 
se^ves  a  ^tt:^e  w^tn  a  wash,  at  the  stream  back  of  us, 
and  thinking  how  nice  some  breakfast  would  be,  if  we 
had  it,  (which  we  didn't,  not  a  crumb!)  we  got  ready 
for  the  business  of  the  day.  We  sloped  the  ground 
downward  to  the  works,  so  that  the  guns  would  run 
easily;  placed  the  gun,  and  saw  that  it  could  poke  its 
muzzle  well  over  the  dirt,  and  look  around  comfort- 
ably in  every  direction;  got  some  rails,  and  chocked 
her  tight,  so  that  she  couldn't  run  back.  Then  we  got 
a  lot  of  cartridges,  and  piled  them  down  safely  behind 
the  works,  and  in  front  of  the  guns,  so  that  we  could 
do  very  rapid  firing.  Lieutenant  Anderson  called 
attention  to  the  fact  of  these  pine  woods,  in  front, 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  145 

which  came  up  to  within  two  or  three  hundred  yards, 
and  that  the  enemy  could  get  up  very  near  us,  under 
cover,  before  they  started  to  charge,  and  we  would 
have  to  put  in  our  work  while  they  were  charging 
across  the  narrow  open  ground.  "So,"  he  said,  "Have 
plenty  of  'canister'  by  your  guns.  Break  loose  some 
canisters  from  the  powder,  so  you  can  double-shot; 
you'll  need  it."  We  cannoneers  had  already  thought 
of  this;  the  edge  of  that  wood  was  in  canister  range, 
and  we  had  put  little  else  but  this  short  range  missile 
in  our  pile ;  only  a  few  case-shots  to  make  it  lively  for 
them  in  the  woods  before  they  came  out,  and  to  fol- 
low them  into  the  woods,  when  they  were  broken,  and 
keep  them  going.  We  were  now  all  ready  and  waited 
for  customers.  They  soon  came ! 

It  was  still  early  in  the  morning,  about  five  or  six 
o'clock,  and,  as  yet,  all  was  quiet  in  our  front;  we 
hadn't  even  seen  a  Federal  soldier.  Suddenly!  out  of 
the  woods  to  our  right,  just  about  five  hundred  yards 
in  front,  appeared  the  heads  of  three  heavy  blue  col- 
umns, about  fifty  yards  apart,  marching  across  the 
open  field  toward  our  left.  Here  was  impudence !  In- 
fantry trying  to  cross  our  front!  That's  the  way  it 
seemed  to  strike  our  fellows.  I  don't  know  whether 
they  knew  our  guns  were  there,  but  we  took  it  for  an 
insult,  and  it  was  with  a  great  deal  of  personal  feel- 
ing, we  instantly  jumped  to  our  guns  and  loaded  with 
case-shot.  Lieutenant  Anderson  said,  "Wait  till  they 
get  half  way  across  the  field.  You'll  have  more  chance 


146  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

at  them  before  they  can  get  back  into  those  woods." 
We  waited,  and  soon  they  were  stretched  out  to  the 
middle  of  the  field.  It  was  a  beautiful  mark!  Three, 
heavy  well  closed  up  columns,  fifty  yards  apart,  on 
ground  gently  sloped  upward  from  us,  lovely  for 
ricochet  shots, — with  their  flanks  to  us,  and  in  easy 
range.  Dan  McCarthy  went  up  to  Ned  Stine,  our 
acting  gunner,  who  was  very  deaf,  and  yelled  in  his 
ear,  loud  enough  for  the  Federals  to  hear,  "Ned,  aim 
at  the  nearest  column,  the  ricochet  pieces  of  shell  will 
strike  the  columns  beyond."  "All  right,"  he  bawled 
back,  with  his  head  on  one  side,  "sighting"  the  gun. 
"I've  got  sight  on  that  column,  now.  Ain't  it  time  to 
shoot?"  This  instant  Anderson  sung  out,  "Section 
commence  firing!  and  get  in  as  many  shots  as  you  can 
before  they  get  away."  "Yes,"  shouted  Dan,  "Fire!" 
"Eh?"  said  Ned,  putting  his  hand  up  to  his  ear,  "What 
did  you  say?"  "I  said  Fire!  you  deaf  old  fool — 
Fire!"  the  last,  in  a  tone  calculated  for  a  mile  and  a 
half.  This  fetched  him.  Ned  threw  up  his  hands 
(the  gunner's  signal  to  fire)  and  we  let  drive.  All 
Ned  wanted  was  a  start,  he  was  only  slow  in  hearing. 
He  jumped  in  now,  and  we  kept  that  gun  blazing 
almost  continuously.  It  was  the  first  time  Stine  had 
acted  gunner,  and  he  did  splendidly  here,  and  until 
Dibbrell,  our  gunner,  got  back. 

Our  first  shot  struck  right  in  the  nearest  column, 
and  burst,  and  we  instantly  saw  a  line  opened  through 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  147 

all  three  columns,  and  a  great  deal  of  confusion.  The 
shot  from  the  "Third  Piece"  struck  at  another  point, 
and  burst,  just  right  for  effect.  I  am  sure  not  a  single 
shot  missed  in  that  crowd,  and  we  drove  them  in  just 
as  fast  as  we  could.  The  columns  were  pretty  badly 
broken,  and  in  two  minutes,  they  were  rapidly  cross- 
ing back  into  that  woods,  out  of  which  they  had  come, 
and  disappeared.  The  Texans  were  greatly  pleased 
with  this  performance.  Having  nothing  to  do,  as  the 
enemy  was  out  of  effective  rifle  range,  they  stood 
around,  and  watched  us  work  the  guns,  and  noticed, 
with  keen  interest,  the  effect  of  our  shots  upon  the 
blue  columns,  and  they  made  the  welkin  ring,  when  the 
Federals  turned  to  retire. 

In  a  minute  or  two  we  received  notice  of  our  work  parrott's 
from  another  quarter.     That  artillery,   up  there  on 


the  hill,  beyond  the  woods,  woke  up.  They  got  mad  Twenty  to 
at  our  treatment  of  their  infantry  friends,  furiously 
mad.  "Boom"  went  a  loud  report,  over  the  way,  and, 
the  same  instant,  a  savage  shriek  right  over  our  heads, 
of  a  twenty  pounder  Parrott  shell.  Another  followed, 
another,  and  another.  They  began  to  rain  over.  We 
could  detect  the  sound  of  different  shells,  three  inch 
rifle,  ten  pounder  Parrott,  and  twenty  pounder 
Parrott. 

Some  fifteen  or  twenty  guns  joined  in,  and  they 
hammered  away  most  savagely.  Most  fortunately 
the  treetops  of  that  wood,  out  in  our  front,  came  up 


148  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

just  high  enough  to  conceal  us  from  the  enemy.  They 
could  see  our  smoke,  .and  knew  just  about  our  posi- 
tion, but  they  could  not  exactly  see  us,  and  correct 
their  aim  by  the  smoke  of  their  shells.  So  they  could 
not  get  the  exact  range.  And  that  makes  a  great  dif- 
ference, in  artillery  firing,  as  it  does  in  a  great  many 
other  things.  To  know  just  about  and  to  know  exactly, 
are  two  very  different  things  in  effect,  and  in  satisfac- 
tion to  the  worker.  If  those  people  could  have  seen 
our  two  guns,  I  suppose  they  could  have  smashed  them 
both,  and  killed,  or  wounded  every  man  of  us,  and 
their  columns  could  have  moved  across  our  front,  in 
peace,  and  accomplished  this  movement  they  were  try- 
ing to  get  across  them  for,  and  about  which  they 
seemed  very  anxious.  As  it  was,  neither  man,  nor 
gun,  of  ours,  was  touched,  though  it  was  hot  as  pep- 
per all  around  there ;  and  our  guns  stuck  there  a  thorn 
in  their  sides,  and  broke  up  that  movement  altogether. 
It  seems  that  those  columns  were  a  part  of  War- 
ren's Corps,  and  were  trying  to  push  into  an  interval 
between  our  Corps,  and  A.  P.  Hill's  Corps,  which, 
under  command  of  General  Jubal  Early  (Hill  being 
very  sick)  began  just  on  our  left,  our  position  being 
on  the  left  of  Longstreet's  line,  near  its  junction  with 
Hill's.  This  infantry  was  pushing  across  our  front  to 
get  into  that  gap,  and  make  it  hot  for  "Old  Jubal"  over 
there  in  the  woods.  But,  in  order  to  get  to  that  gap, 
they  were  forced  to  pass  close  to  us,  and  across  that 
open  field. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA   COURT    HOUSE  149 

Now,  at  once,  to  insult  us,  and  to  hurt  our  friends, 
was  a  move  that  we  didn't  at  all  approve,  and  were 
not  going  to  stand.  And  as  soon  as  we  discovered 
the  meaning  of  this  move,  we  were  very  earnest  to 
stop  it. 

Well!  we  had  stopped  it  once,  and  driven  back 
the  Federal  columns  of  attack.  It  remained  to  see 
what  they  were  going  to  do  about  it.  The  Federal 
artillery  thundered  at  us  through  the  trees.  We  quietly 
sat  and  waited  to  see. 

In  about  half  an  hour,  (I  suppose  they  thought  we 
were  pulverized  by  the  fire  their  guns  had  been  pour- 
ing upon  us,)  we  saw  those  three  infantry  columns 
pouring  out  of  the  woods  again,  at  a  quick  step.  We 
manned  the  guns,  and  waited  as  before,  till  they 
reached  the  middle  of  the  field.  Then  we  began  to 
plow  up  the  columns  with  shrapnel.  This  time  some 
of  our  infantry  tried  and  found  it  in  range  for  their 
muskets  and  they  adjusted  their  rifle  sights  and  took 
careful  aim,  with  a  rest  on  the  top  of  the  works. 
Soon,  the  columns  faltered,  then  stopped,  then  broke, 
and  made  good  time  back  to  their  woods.  We  could 
see  their  officers  trying  to  rally  them,  but  they  refused 
to  hear  "the  voice  of  the  charmer."  Soon  they  dis- 
appeared! 

Then  the  artillery  began  to  pour  in  their  shells 
on  us  more  furiously  than  ever!  The  air  around  us 
was  kept  in  a  blaze,  and  a  roar  of  bursting  shells,  and 


150  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

the  ground,  all  about,  was  furrowed  and  torn.  We 
quietly  sat  behind  our  works,  and  interchanged  our 
individual  observations  on  what  had  just  taken  place, 
and  waited  for  further  developments. 

The  two  rifled  pieces  of  our  Battery,  and  the  other 
rifled  guns  of  our  Battalion,  "Cabells,"  had  been  laced 
in  position,  on  a  hill  half  a  mile  back  of,  and  higher, 
than  the  low  hill  on  which  we  were.  The  plan  was  for 
these  long  range  guns  to  fire  over  our  heads,  at  the 
enemy.  We  suspected  that  when  that  Federal  infantry 
next  tried  to  pass  us,  they  would  try  to  make  a  rush. 
So  Lieutenant  Anderson  sent  back  to  the  other  guns, 
calling  attention  to  this  probability,  and  suggesting 
that  they  should  be  on  the  lookout,  and  reinforce  our 
fire,  and  try,  also,  to  divert  the  Federal  artillery,  a 
little.  We  thought  that  with  eight  or  ten  rifled  guns, 
added  to  the  fire  of  ours,  and  what  the  infantry  could 
do,  we  could  sicken  that  Federal  infantry  of  the  effort 
to  get  by. 

Presently  we  noticed  the  fire  of  the  Federal  guns 
increase  in  violence  to  a  marked  degree.  At  this  sav- 
age outburst,  Lieutenant  Anderson  said,  "Boys,  get  to 
your  guns,  that  infantry  will  try  to  get  across  under 
cover  of  this."  We  sprang  to  the  guns,  and  sure 
enough,  in  a  minute,  those  blue  columns  burst  out  of 
the  woods  at  a  double  quick.  "Open  on  them  at  once 
men.  We  can't  let  them  get  a  start  this  time,"  shouted 
Anderson.  Both  guns  instantly  began  to  drive  at  the 
head  of  their  columns. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  151 

The  sound  of  our  guns  started  our  rifle  guns  on 
the  hill  behind.  They  opened  furiously,  and  we  could 
hear  their  shells  screeching  over  our  heads,  on  into 
this  enemy's  columns.  We  did  our  best,  and  the  Tex- 
ans  did  what  musket  fire  they  could.  The  enemy  still 
advanced  at  a  run,  but  this  storm  was  too  much  for 
them.  Their  columns  were  torn  to  pieces,  were  thrown 
into  hopeless  confusion.  They  had,  by  this  time,  gotten 
half  way  or  more  across  the  field,  and  they  made  a 
gallant  effort  to  keep  on,  but  torn  and  storm-beaten  as 
they  were,  they  could  not  stand.  The  crowd  broke 
and  parted.  A  few  ran  on  across  to  the  farther 
woods,  and  were  captured  by  Hill's  men.  The  rest, 
routed  and  scattered,  ran  madly  back  to  the  cover 
they  had  left.  This  gave  them  enough!  They  gave 
up  the  attempt,  and  tried  it  no  more. 

We  thought  that  Hill's  Corps  uowed  us  one"  for 
this  job.  We  certainly  saved  them  a  lot  of  trouble  by 
thus  protecting  their  flank.  They  had  to  stand  a  heavy 
assault  by  Hancock's  Corps,  and  had  very  hot  work 
as  it  was.  If  these  strong  columns,  that  we  were  tak- 
ing care  of,  had  gotten  into  that  gap,  and  taken  them 
at  disadvantage,  they  would  have  had  a  hard  time,  to 
say  the  least.  Our  work  left  them  to  deal  with  Han- 
cock's Corps  alone,  which  they  did  to  their  credit,  and 
with  entire  success,  as  will  appear. 

That  little  scheme  of  our  long-range  guns  on  the 
hill  behind,  firing  over  our  heads  at  the  enemy  acted 
very  well,  for  a  while.  It  came  to  have  its  very 


152  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

decided  inconvenience  to  us,  as  well  as  to  the  enemy. 
When  the  Federal  infantry  had  retired,  those  guns 
turned  their  fire  on  the  Federal  artillery  which  was 
hammering  us.  They  meant  to  divert  their  attention, 
and  do  us  a  good  turn.  They  had  better  have  left  us 
to  "the  ills  we  had."  Their  line  of  fire,  at  that  artil- 
lery, was  exactly  over  our  position.  Very  soon  their 
shells  got  tired  travelling  over,  and  began  to  stop 
with  us.  Our  Confederate  shells  were  often  very 
badly  made,  the  weight  in  the  conical  shells  not  well 
balanced.  And  so,  very  often,  instead  of  going  quietly, 
point  foremost,  like  decent  shells,  where  they  were 
aimed,  they  would  get  to  tumbling,  that  is,  going  end 
over  end,  or  "swappin'  ends"  as  the  Tar  Heels  used 
to  describe  it,  and  then,  there  was  no  telling  where 
they  would  go,  except  that  they  would  certainly  go 
wrong.  And,  they  went  very  wrong,  indeed,  on  this 
occasion,  in  our  opinion. 

The  sound  of  a  tumbling  Parrott  shell  in  full  flight, 
is  the  most  horrible  noise  that  ever  was  heard! — a 
wild,  venomous,  fiendish  scream,  that  makes  every  fel- 
low, in  half  a  mile  of  it,  feel  that  it  is  looking  for  him 
particularly,  and  certain  that  it's  going  to  get  him.  I 
believe  it  would  have  made  Julius  Caesar,  himself,  "go 
for  a  tree,"  or  want  to,  anyhow! 

Well!  these  blood-curdlers  came  crashing  into  us, 
from  the  rear,  knocking  up  clouds  of  dirt,  digging 
great  holes,  bursting,  and  raining  fragments  around 
us  in  the  field.  We  were  not  firing,  and  had  leisure 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  153 

to  realize  the  fix  we  were  in.  With  the  enemy  hotly 
shelling  us  from  the  front,  and  our  friends  from  the 
rear,  obliged  to  stay  by  our  guns,  expecting  an  infan- 
try assault  every  minute,  we  certainly  were  in  a  pretty 
tight  fix,  "  'Tween  the  devil  and  the  deep  sea." 

It  was  the  only  time  I  ever  saw  Lieutenant  Ander- 
son excited  under  fire,  but  he  was  excited  now,  and 
mad  too.  He  said  to  one  of  the  fellows,  "Go  back 
under  the  hill,  get  on  a  horse,  ride  as  hard  as  you  can, 
and  tell  those  men  on  the  hill,  what  confounded  work 
they  are  doing,  and  if  they  fire  any  more  shells,  here, 
I  will  open  on  them  immediately."  In  a  few  minutes 
it  was  stopped,  with  many  regrets  on  the  part  of  our 
friends. 

In  the  midst  of  all  this,  an  incident  took  place  that  The  Narrow 
created  a  great  deal  of  amusement.     Along  the  line,  Entire* € 
just  back  of  and  somewhat  protected  by  the  works,  Company 
the  Texans  had  pitched  several  of  the  little  "shelter 
tents"  we  used  to  capture  from  the  enemy,  and  found 
such  a  convenience.     One  of  these  stood  apart.     It 
had  a  piece  of  cloth,  buttoned  on  the  back,  and  clos- 
ing that  end  up  to  about  eighteen  inches  from  the  top, 
leaving  thus,   a  triangular  hole  just  under  the  ridge 
pole.     In  this  little  tent  sat  four  men,  a  captain  and 
three  privates,  all  that  were  left  of  a  Company  in  this 
Texan  Brigade.     These  fellows  were  playing  "Seven- 
up"  and,  despite  the  confusion  around,  were  having  a 
good  time.     Suddenly,  one  of  the  shells  from  the  hill 


154  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

behind,  struck,  tumbled  over  once  or  twice,  and 
stopped,  right  in  the  mouth  of  that  tent,  the  fuse  still 
burning.  The  game  stopped!  The  players  were  up, 
instantly.  The  next  moment,  one  fellow  came  diving 
headforemost  out  of  that  triangular  hole  at  the  back, 
followed  fast  by  the  other  three — the  captain  last.  It 
only  took  uone  time  and  one  motion"  to  get  out  of 
that.  Soon  as  they  could  pick  themselves  up,  they,  all 
four,  jumped  behind  a  tree  that  stood  there;  and  then, 
the  fuse  went  out,  and  the  shell  didn't  burst.  Every- 
body had  seen  the  shell  fall,  and  were  horror  stricken 
at  the  apparently  certain  fate  of  those  four  men.  Now, 
the  absurdity  of  the  scene  struck  us  all,  and  there  were 
shouts  of  laughter  at  their  expense.  Despite  their 
sudden,  hasty  retreat  through  that  narrow  hole  every- 
one of  the  scamps  had  held  on  to  his  uhand,"  and  they 
promptly  kicked  the  shell  aside,  crawled  into  the  tent 
again,  and  continued  their  little  game;  interrupted, 
however,  by  jokes  from  all  sides.  It  was  very  funny! 
The  smoking  shell,  in  front,  and  those  fellows  shoot- 
ing through  that  hole  at  the  back,  and  alighting  all  in 
a  heap,  and  then  the  scramble  for  that  tree.  As  the 
shell  went  out,  it  was  a  roaring  farce.  If  it  hadn't,  it 
would  have  been  a  tragedy.  The  Captain  said  that 
these  three  men  were  his  whole  company,  and  when 
that  lighted  shell  struck,  he  thought  that  his  company 
was  "gone  up"  for  good  and  all. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  155 

Such  was  about  the  size  to  which  some  of  the  com- 
panies of  this  Texan  Brigade  was  reduced. 

Well !  after  we  got  rid  of  those  shells  from  the  rear 
we  didn't  so  much  mind  the  artillery  fire  from  the 
front,  which  kept  up  more  or  less  through  the  morning. 

What  with  the  wet,  cheerless  weather,  and  the  men- 
tal discomfort  of  staying  in  a  place  where  they  were 
"shooting  cannons"  at  us,  and  other  kind  of  shooting 
might  soon  be  expected,  two  of  our  men  got  sick,  and 
went  back  to  the  position  of  our  guns  on  the  hill  in  the 
rear.  The  Captain  appealed  to  them  to  go  back,  but 
their  health  was  bad,  and  they  didn't  think  the  place 
where  we  were,  a  health  resort.  So  Captain  McCar- 
thy called  for  volunteers  to  take  their  places,  and  in- 
stantly John  W.  Page,  and  George  B.  Harrison,  of 
the  First  Detachment,  offered,  and  came  over  to  us. 

Up  to  this  time  we  had  seen  no  infantry  since  their  Successive 
columns  had  tried  to  cross  our  front.     No  attack  had  p^JJ  by 
been  made  on  us  and  all  seemed  quiet  out  in  front,  Infantry 
except  that   artillery.      But,   out   of   our   sight,   over 
behind  the  woods,  the  enemy  was  conspiring  to  break 
up  our  quiet  in  the  most  decided  manner.     About  ten 
o'clock  we  suddenly  caught  sight  of  a  confused  appear- 
ance down  through  the  woods  on  our  right  front.     It 
quickly  defined  itself  as  a  line  of  battle,  rapidly  ad- 
vancing.     Our  pickets  fired  upon  it,   then  ran  back 
over  the  works  into  our  line.    The  Texans  sprang  into 
rank,  we  jumped  to  our  guns,   and  sent  a  case-shot 


156  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

tearing  down  through  the  woods.  Next  instant,  the 
Federal  line  dashed,  cheering,  out  of  the  edge  of  the 
woods,  and  came  charging  at  us.  As  they  dashed  out, 
they  were  met  by  a  furious  storm  of  bullets,  and  can- 
nister,  which  at  two  hundred  yards  tore  their  ranks. 
They  got  about  a  hundred  yards  under  that  fire,  then 
began  to  falter,  then  stopped,  tried  to  stand  for  a 
moment,  then  with  their  battle  line  shot  all  to  pieces, 
they  turned  and  broke  for  the  woods  in  headlong 
rout.  We  did  our  best  to  help  them  along,  shooting 
at  them  with  case-shot  as  long  as  we  could  catch  any 
glimpse  of  them,  moving  back  through  the  trees. 
Then  that  Federal  artillery  got  savage  again.  We 
lay  low  and  waited  for  some  more  infantry. 

Very  soon,  here  they  came  again!  another  line 
charging  on,  only  to  meet  the  same  fate;  shattered 
lines,  hapless  disorder,  bloody  repulse,  and  rapid 
retreat.  Several  times  they  tried  to  reach  our  lines, 
and  every  time  failed,  then  gave  it  up  for  the  time. 

These  various  assaults  took  up  the  time,  I  should 
say  from  ten-thirty  to  twelve  o'clock.  When  they 
were  over,  the  field,  and  wood  in  front  of  us  displayed 
a  most  dreadful  scene.  The  field  was  thickly  strewn 
with  the  dead,  and  wounded.  And  just  along  the  edge 
of  the  wood,  where  the  advancing  lines  generally  first 
met  our  full  fire,  in  the  several  assaults,  the  dead  lay 
so  thick  and  in  such  regular  order,  that  it  looked  to  us 
like  a  line  of  battle,  lying  down.  And  the  poor 
wounded  fellows  lying  thickly  about!  It  was  fright- 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  157 

ful  to  see  and  to  hear  them.  It  was  a  bloody  busi- 
ness, their  oft-repeated  effort  to  take  our  line.  Their 
loss  was  very  severe,  ours  was  almost  nothing.  The 
Texan  Brigade  in  all  their  assaults  had  several 
wounded,  none  killed ;  at  our  guns  not  a  man  was  hurt. 

One  thing  that  struck  me  in  that  fighting  was  the 
utter  coolness  of  the  Texan  infantry.  I  watched  the 
soldier  next  to  my  gun,  and  can  never  forget  his  bear- 
ing. The  whizzing  bullets,  the  heavy  storming  col- 
umns pouring  upon  us,  the  yells  and  cries  of  the  com- 
batants were  enough  to  excite  anybody,  but  this  fel- 
low was  just  as  easy  and  deliberate  as  if  he  had  been 
shooting  at  a  mark.  He  would  drop  the  butt  of  his 
musket  on  the  ground  and  ram  down  a  cartridge, 
raise  the  piece  to  his  hip,  put  on  a  cap,  cock  the  ham- 
mer, and  then,  slowly  draw  the  gun  up  to  his  eye,  and 
shoot.  I  really  don't  think  that  Texan  fired  a  shot 
that  day  until  the  sight  on  his  gun  covered  a  Federal 
soldier,  and  I  think  it  likely  he  hit  a  man  every  time 
he  shot.  It  was  this  sort  of  shooting  that  made  the 
carnage  in  front  so  terrible. 

And  what  a  confident  lot  they  were!  After  one 
or  two  of  these  lines  had  been  repulsed,  as  the  enemy 
were  advancing  again,  you  could  hear  the  men  in  the 
line  calling  one  to  another,  "Say,  boys,  don't  shoot  so 
quick  this  time !  Let  them  get  up  closer.  Too  many 
of  them  get  away,  when  you  start  so  soon."  Truly 
they  were  the  unterrified!  Our  line  was  so  thin;  those 


158  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

storming  lines  of  blue  as  they  came  storming  on 
seemed  heavy  enough  to  roll  over  us  like  a  tidal 
wave.  Yet  it  never  seemed  to  occur  to  these  fellows 
that  they  might  be  run  over.  Their  only  thought  was 
to  "let  them  get  up  closer  next  time."  Their  only 
concern  was  that  "too  many  of  them  were  getting 
away."  Good  men,  they  were,  to  hold  a  line ! 

At  last,  this  furious  attempt,  by  Warren  and  Han- 
cock, to  force  our  position  ceased.  And  as  we  saw,  out 
in  front,  the  heavy  losses  of  the  enemy,  and  still  had 
every  one  of  our  men  ready  for  duty,  we  thought  "we 
could  stand  this  sort  of  thing,  if  they  could,  and  just 
as  long  as  they  chose  to  keep  on."  They  lost  in  dead 
and  wounded  about  twelve  hundred  men  to  about  four 
of  ours.  Certainly,  we  could  stand  it!  So  we  piled 
some  more  canister  in  front  of  our  guns,  and  watched 
to  see  what  they  would  do  next. 

The  long  hours  crept  on  until  three  o'clock, — when 
the  warming  up  of  the  Federal  artillery  fire  warned 
us  of  another  attack.  Soon  came  another  stubborn 
assault  by  Warren's  Corps.  Same  result.  Line  after 
line  pushed  out  from  the  woods,  only  to  be  hurled 
back,  bleeding  and  torn,  leaving  on  the  field  large  addi- 
tions to  the  sad  load  of  dead,  and  wounded,  with 
which  it  was  already  encumbered.  They  effected  noth- 
ing! Very  little  loss  to  us,  heavy  loss  to  them.  We 
were  using  double  shot  of  canister  nearly  every  time, 
on  masses  of  men  at  short  range;  the  infantry  fire 
was  rapid  and  deadly.  Our  fire  soon  swept  the  front 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  159 

clear  of  the  enemy.    We  piled  up  more  canister,  and 
waited  again. 

There  was  now  an  interval  of  comparative  quiet. 
We  could  walk  around,  and  talk,  and  look  about  us, 
a  little.  Now  and  then  a  bullet  struck  the  ground 
close  to  us,  and  presently  one  of  the  infantry  was 
struck  slightly.  It  was  plain  that  a  concealed  sharp- 
shooter had  our  range,  and  we  began  to  watch  for 
him.  Soon  one  of  us  caught  a  glimpse  of  him;  he  was 
up  a  tree  some  distance  out  in  front,  and  he  would 
cautiously  edge  around  the  trunk  and  fire,  dodging 
back  behind  the  trunk  to  load  again.  One  of  the 
Texans  went  over  the  works,  and  stole  from  stump  to 
stump  off  toward  the  left,  and  for  some  time  was  out 
of  our  sight.  Presently,  we  saw  that  sharp-shooter 
slyly  stealing  around  the  tree,  and  raise  his  rifle.  The 
next  instant,  we  saw  a  puff  of  smoke  from  a  bush,  off 
to  the  left,  and  that  sharp-shooter  came  plunging 
down,  headforemost  out  of  the  tree,  dead  as  Hector. 
Our  man  had  crept  round  so  that  when  the  Federal 
slid  around  the  tree,  he  exposed  his  body,  and  the 
Texan  shot  him. 

Robert  Stiles,  the  Adjutant  of  the  Battalion,  who 
had  been,  until  lately,  a  member  of  our  Battery,  and 
was  very  devoted  to  it,  and  his  comrades  in  it,  had 
come  to  the  lines  to  see  how  we  were  getting  on,  and 
gave  us  news  of  other  parts  of  the  line.  He,  Beau 
Barnes,  and  others  of  us  were  standing  by  our  guns, 


l6o  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

talking,  when  a  twenty  pounder  Parrott  shell  came 
grazing  just  over  our  guns,  passed  on,  and  about  forty 
yards  behind  us  struck  a  pine  tree,  about  two  and  a 
half  to  three  feet  in  diameter.  The  shell  had  turned. 
It  struck  that  big  tree  sideways,  and  cut  it  entirely 
off,  and  threw  it  from  the  stump.  It  fell  in  an  upright 
position,  struck  the  ground,  stood,  for  an  instant,  and 
then,  came  crashing  down.  It  was  a  very  creepy  sug- 
gestion of  what  that  shell  might  have  done  to  one  of 
us.  A  few  moments  after  another  struck  the  ground 
right  by  us  and  ricochetted.  After  it  passed  us,  as 
was  frequently  the  case,  we  caught  sight  of  it,  and 
followed  its  upward  flight  until  it  seemed  to  be  going 
straight  up  to  the  sky.  Stiles  said  "There  it  goes  as 
though  flung  by  the  hand  of  a  giant."  Beau  Barnes, 
who  was  not  poetical,  exclaimed,  "Giant  be  darned; 
there  ain't  any  giant  can  fling  'em  like  that."  He  was 
right ! 

Strange  how  the  most  trivial  incidents  keep  their 
place  in  the  memory,  along  with  the  great  events, 
amidst  which  they  occurred!  I  remember  the  fall  of 
that  tree,  and  the  remark  about  that  shell,  and  a  small 
piece  of  pork  which  an  Arkansas  soldier  gave  me,  and 
which,  in  jumping  to  the  guns,  I  dropped  into  a  mud- 
hole,  and  never  found  again,  though  I  fished  for  it 
diligently  in  the  muddy  water,  and  a  pig,  which  was 
calmly  rooting  around  near  our  guns,  under  fire,  and 
which  we  watched,  hoping  he  would  be  hit,  so  that  we 
could  get  his  meat,  before  the  infantry  did,  to  satisfy 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  l6l 

our  wolfish  hunger,  just  as  distinctly  as  the  several 
fierce  battles  which  were  fought  that  day. 

About  five  o'clock  the  Federal  guns  on  the  hill  in 
our  front  broke  out  again  into  a  furious  fire.  It  was 
a  warning !  We  knew  it  meant  that  the  infantry  were 
about  to  charge  again.  We  got  to  our  guns,  and  the 
Texans  stood  to  their  arms.  It  seems  that  the  bal- 
ance of  Hancock's  Corps  had  got  up,  and  now,  with 
Warren's,  and  part  of  Sedgwick's  Corps,  formed  in 
our  front,  Grant  was  going  to  make  the  supreme 
effort  of  the  day,  to  break  our  line. 

What  we  saw  was  that  far  down  in  the  woods, 
heavy  columns  of  men  were  moving;  the  woods 
seemed  to  be  full  of  them.  The  pickets,  and  our  guns 
opened  on  them  at  once.  The  next  moment  they  ap- 
peared, three  heavy  lines  one  close  behind  the  other. 
As  they  reached  the  edge  of  the  woods,  our  lines  were 
blazing  with  fire.  But  on  they  came!  The  first  line 
was  cut  to  pieces,  only  to  have  its  place  taken  by  the 
next,  and  then,  the  next.  Closer  and  closer  to  our 
guns  they  pressed  their  bloody  way,  until  they  were 
within  fifty  yards  of  us.  Heavens !  how  those  men  did 
strive,  and  strain  to  make  their  way  against  that  tem- 
pest of  bullets  and  canister!  It  was  too  much  for  man 
to  do !  They  stopped  and  stayed  there,  and  fired  and 
shouted,  under  our  withering  fire.  The  carnage  was 
fearful.  Their  men  were  being  butchered!  Their 
lines  had  all  fallen  into  utter  confusion.  They  could 


1 62  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

not  come  on !  Despair  suddenly  seized  them !  The 
next  moment  a  panic  /stricken  cloud  of  fugitives  was 
fast  vanishing  from  our  view,  and  the  ground  over 
which  they  had  charged  was  blue  with  corpses,  and 
red  with  blood. 

Eggleston's  Just  here,  we  of  the  "Howitzer"  suffered  our 
Death0  ^rst'  anc^  on^'  ^oss  m  ^s  day's  figntmg-  Gary  Eggle- 
ston,  "No.  i"  at  third  gun,  had  his  arm  shattered,  and 
almost  cut  away  from  his  body,  by  a  fragment  of  shell. 
He  quietly  handed  his  rammer  to  John  Ayres,  who 
that  instant  came  up  to  the  gun,  and  said,  "Here 
Johnny,  you  take  it  and  go  ahead!"  Then,  gripping 
his  arm  with  his  other  hand,  partly  to  stop  the  fast 
flowing  blood,  he  turned  to  his  comrades,  and  said  in 
his  jocular  way,  "Boys,  I  can  never  handle  a  sponge- 
staff  any  more.  I  reckon  I'll  have  to  go  to  teaching 
school."  Then  he  stood  a  while,  looking  at  the  men 
working  the  gun.  They  urged  him  to  go  to  the  rear; 
he  would  not  for  a  while.  When  he  consented  to  go, 
they  wanted  to  send  a  man  with  him,  but  he  refused, 
and  walked  off  by  himself.  As  he  passed  back  an 
infantry  officer,  seeing  what  an  awful  wound  he  had, 
and  the  streaming  blood,  insisted  that  one  of  the  men 
should  go  and  help  him  to  the  hospital.  "No,"  he 
said;  "I'm  all  right,  and  you  haven't  got  any  men  to 
spare  from  here."  So,  holding  his  own  arm,  and 
compressing  the  artery  with  his  thumb,  he  got  to  the 
hospital. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  163 

His  arm  was  amputated,  and  a  few  days  after,  as 
the  battery  passed  through  Spottsylvania  Court  House, 
we  went  by  the  Court  House  building,  used  as  a  hos- 
pital, where  he  lay  on  the  floor,  and  bade  him  "good- 
bye." He  was  just  as  cheerful,  and  bright,  as  ever, 
and  full  of  eager  interest  in  all  that  was  going  on. 
Said  "Since  he  had  time  to  think  about  it,  he  believed 
he  could  handle  a  sponge-staff  with  one  hand;  was 
going  to  practice  it  soon  as  he  could  get  up,  and  would 
be  back  at  his  post  before  long"  The  next  day,  the 
brave  young  fellow  died.  The  "Howitzers"  will 
always  remember  him  tenderly.  No  braver,  cooler 
warrior  ever  lived!  Always  bright,  full  of  fun  in 
camp,  and  on  the  march,  he  was  at  the  gun  in  action, 
the  best  "No.  i"  I  ever  saw.  One  of  the  few  men 
I  ever  knew  who  really  seemed  to  enjoy  a  fight.  His 
bearing,  when  he  was  wounded,  was  simply  heroic. 
No  wounded  knight  ever  passed  off  his  last  battlefield 
in  nobler  sort.  All  honor  to  his  memory ! 

John  Ayres,  the  fellow  to  whom  Cary  Eggleston 
handed  his  rammer,  was  at  his  home  in  Buckingham 
County,  Virginia,  on  furlough,  when  we  started  on  the 
campaign.  Off  in  the  remote  country,  he  didn't  hear 
of  our  movements  for  several  days.  The  moment  he 
heard  it,  off  he  started,  walked  thirteen  miles  to  the 
James  River  Canal  boat;  got  to  Richmond,  came  up 
to  Louisa  County  on  the  Central  Railroad,  got  off 
and  walked  twenty-three  miles  across  country,  guided 


164  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

by  the  sound  of  the  battle,  and  reached  his  gun  just  in 
time  to  take  Eggleston's  place  as  "No.  i"  and  finish 
the  fight. 

When  the  enemy  had  thus  broken  in  such  utter 
rout,  and  with  such  fearful  losses,  we  did  hope  they 
would  let  us  alone,  for  this  day  at  least.  We  were 
wet,  and  hungry,  and  nearly  worn  out  working  the 
gun,  off  and  on  all  day,  and  it  was  late  in  the  after- 
noon. For  an  hour  or  more  things  were  quiet;  the 
woods  in  front  seemed  deserted  and  still;  the  Texans 
were  lying  stretched  out  on  the  ground,  all  along  the 
line;  many  of  them  asleep.  We  cannoneers  were 
wearily  sitting  about  the  guns,  wishing  to  gracious  we 
had  something  to  eat,  and  could  go  to  bed,  even  if 
the  bed  were  only  one  blanket,  on  the  wet  ground. 

Our  rifled  guns  had  just  been  firing  at  a  Federal 
battery  which  we  could  see,  up  on  the  hill  in  front  of 
us.  Watching  the  effect  of  the  shots,  we  saw  one  of 
the  caissons  blown  up,  and  a  gun  disabled,  and  soon 
confusion.  Somebody  remarked,  "how  easy  it  would 
be  to  take  that  battery,  if  any  of  our  infantry  were  in 
reach."  Just  then,  we  heard  loud  cheering,  which 
sounded  to  us,  to  be  up  in  the  woods,  on  our  left, 
where  Hill's  men  were.  Someone  instantly  cried  out, 
"There  it  goes  now !  Hill's  men  are  going  to  take  those 
guns."  We  eagerly  gathered  at  the  works,  some  dis- 
tance to  the  left  of  our  guns,  where  we  could  see  bet- 
ter, and  stood  gazing  up  at  the  edge  of  the  field,  ex- 
pecting every  moment  to  see  Hill's  troops  burst  out 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  165 

of  the  woods,  and  rush  upon  these  guns.  Our  atten- 
tion was  absorbed,  off  there,  when,  all  of  a  sudden, 
one  of  our  fellows  who  happened  to  glance  the  other 
way,  yelled,  "Good  heavens!  look  out  on  the  right." 
We  all  looked!  There,  pouring  out  of  the  woods, 
yelling  like  mad  men,  came  the  Federal  infantry,  fast 
as  they  could  run,  rushing  straight  upon  our  line.  The 
whole  field  was  blue  with  them!  When  we  first  saw 
them,  the  foremost  were  already  within  one  hundred 
yards  of  our  works,  and  aiming  for  a  point  about  two 
hundred  yards  to  our  right.  The  breath  was  about 
knocked  out  of  us  by  the  suddenness  of  the  surprise ! 
It  was  not  Hill's  men  charging  them,  but  these  fel- 
lows charging  us, — whose  yells  we  had  heard,  and 
here  they  were,  right  upon  us!  In  two  jumps  we 
were  at  our  gun.  We  had  to  turn  it  more  to  the  right, 
and,  with  the  first  shot,  blow  away  a  light  traverse, 
which  was  higher  than  the  level  of  the  gun,  before  we 
could  bear  on  their  columns.  We  sent  two  or  three 
canisters  tearing  through  their  ranks;  the  Texans 
were  blazing  away,  but,  they  had  got  too  close  to  be 
stopped.  The  next  instant,  they  surged  over  our 
works  like  a  great  blue  wave,  and  were  inside. 

So  sudden  was  the  surprise  that  they  bayonetted  «Xexas 
two  of  the  Texan  infantry,  asleep  upon  the  ground.  Never 

0  :  Forget 

boon   as   they  got   over  they  turned,    and  began   to  Virginia 
sweep  down  the  works,  on  the  inside,  upon  our  guns. 
As  the  Texans  forced  to  retire  streamed  past  our  guns, 


1 66  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

leaving  us  all  alone  and  unsupported  to  face  the  enemy, 
Lieutenant  Anderson  said,  "Men,  the  road  is  only  a 
little  way  back  of  us;  we  must  stay  here,  and  stop 
these  people,  or  the  Army  is  cut  in  two.  Run  the  guns 
back  and  open  on  them.  We  can  hold  them  until  help 
comes."  We  turned  the  guns  round  so  as  to  com- 
mand the  approaching  enemy,  and  chocked  them  with 
rails;  several  men  snatched  up  the  pile  of  ammuni- 
tion, and  piled  it  down  before  the  guns  in  their  new 
place,  then  we  opened,  with  double  canister. 

If  ever  two  guns  were  worked  for  all  they  were 
worth,  those  were !  I  don't  believe  any  two  guns,  in 
the  same  time,  ever  fired  as  many  shots  as  those  two 
"Napoleons"  did.  We  kept  them  just  spouting  can- 
ister! Several  times  three  canisters  were  fired.  Billy 
White,  "No.  2,"  had  only  to  reach  down  for  them, 
and  he  would  have  loaded  the  guns  to  the  muzzle  if 
"No.  i"  had  given  him  time.  The  gun  got  so  hot  that, 
once,  in  jumping  in  to  put  in  the  friction  primer,  the 
back  of  my  left  hand  touched  it,  and  the  skin  was 
nearly  taken  off.  The  sponge  was  entirely  worn  off 
the  rammer,  so  "No.  i"  stopped  sponging  out  the  gun, 
and  only  rammed  shot  home.  We  fired  so  fast  that 
the  powder  did  not  have  time  to  ignite  in  the  gun. 
After  firing  the  gun,  "No.  4"  could  hardly  get  the 
"primer"  in  before  the  gun  was  loaded,  and  ready  to 
fire  again.  So  it  went  on!  It  was  fast  and  furious 
work!  And  the  bullets  sounded  like  bees  buzzing 
above  our  heads. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  167 

I  felt  a  sharp  pain,  then  a  numbness  in  my  right 
hand.  I  glanced  at  it,  and  saw  that  the  back  of  it  was 
cut  open,  and  bleeding.  I  had  to  pull  the  lanyard 
with  my  left  hand  the  rest  of  the  fight.  I  supposed  a 
bullet  had  done  it,  but  was  disgusted  to  see  blood  on 
one  of  the  rails,  which  chocked  our  gun,  and  find  that 
this  rail  had  worked  loose,  and,  when  struck  by  the 
recoiling  gun  wheel,  had  flown  round  and  struck  my 
hand,  and  disabled  it.  ,So,  it  was  not  an  "honorable" 
wound,  even  though  received  in  battle,  as  it  was  not 
done  by  a  missile  of  the  enemy. 

Minute  after  minute,  this  hot  work  went  on. 
The  enemy,  in  coming  over  our  works,  and  sweeping 
around,  was  thrown  into  disorder,  so  that  they  ad- 
vanced on  us  in  a  confused  mass. 

In  this  mass  our  canister  was  doing  deadly  work, 
cutting  lanes  in  every  direction.  Still  on  they  came ;  get- 
ting slower  in  their  advance  as  the  canister  constantly 
swept  away  the  foremost  men.  The  men  in  front  be- 
gan to  flinch,  they  were  within  thirty  yards  of  us, — 
firing  wildly  now.  One  good  rush!  and  their  bayo- 
nets would  have  silenced  our  guns!  But  they  could 
not  face  that  hail  of  death  any  longer;  they  could  not 
make  that  rush!  They  began  to  give  back  from  our 
muzzles. 

At  that  moment,  the  Texans  having  rallied  under 
the  bank,  forty  yards  to  our  right,  and  rear,  came 
leaping  like  tigers  upon  their  flank.  The  Texans  were 


1 68  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

perfectly  furious!  It  was  the  first  time  during  the 
whole  war  that  they  had  been  forced  from  a  position, 
under  fire,  and  they  were  mad  enough  to  eat  those 
people  up.  A  screaming  yell  burst  out,  a  terrific  out- 
break of  musketry,  a  rush,  with  the  bayonets,  and  the 
inside  of  our  work  was  clear  of  all,  save  the  many 
dead,  and  wounded,  and  six  hundred  prisoners. 

We  ran  our  gun  instantly  back  to  its  place,  in  the 
works,  and  got  several  shots  into  the  flying  mob, 
outside. 

Then  all  was  gone,  and  we  were  ready  to  drop  in 
our  tracks,  with  the  exhausting  work  of  the  ten  min- 
utes that  we  had  held  the  foe  at  bay. 

General  Gregg  came  up  to  our  gun.  With  strong 
emotion  he  shook  hands  with  each  of  us;  he  then  took 
off  his  hat,  and  said,  "Boys,  Texas  will  never  forget 
Virginia  for  this!  Your  heroic  stand  saved  the  line, 
and  enabled  my  brigade  to  rally,  and  redeem  its  honor. 
It  is  the  first  time  it  ever  left  a  position  under  fire, 
and  it  was  only  forced  out,  now,  by  surprise,  and 
overwhelming  weight.  But  it  could  not  have  rallied 
except  for  you.  God  bless  you!"  This  moment  Bob 
Stiles  came  up  at  a  run.  He  had  left  the  guns  a  few 
moments  before  the  attack  came,  and  hearing  our 
guns  so  busy  came  back. 

When  General  Gregg  told  him  in  a  very  enthusi- 
astic way  what  we  had  done,  he  just  rushed  up  to  each 
cannoneer,  and  hugged  him  with  a  grip,  strong  enough 
to  crush  in  his  ribs,  and  vowed  he  was  going  to  resign 
his  Adjutancy  at  once,  and  come  back  to  the  guns. 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  169 

Pretty  soon  Major-General  Field,  commanding 
part  of  the  line,  came  dashing  up  on  his  horse,  and 
leaped  off.  He  went  round  shaking  hands  with  us, 
and  saying  very  civil  things.  He  was  red  hot!  He 
had  witnessed  the  whole  thing  from  his  position,  on 
a  hill  near  by.  He  said,  "When  he  saw  the  Federals 
roll  over  our  works,  and  the  Texans  fall  back,  he  was 
at  his  wits'  end.  He  did  not  have  a  man  to  send  us, 
and  thought  the  line  was  hopelessly  broken."  Then 
he  saw  us  turn  our  two  guns  down  inside  the  works. 
He  said  to  his  courier,  "It  isn't  possible  these  fellows 
will  even  attempt  to  keep  their  guns  there.  The  enemy 
will  be  over  them  in  two  minutes."  But  as  our  guns 
roared,  and  the  enemy  slowed  down,  he  swung  his 
hat,  as  the  courier  told  us,  and  yelled  out,  "By  George, 
they  will  do  it!"  and  clapping  spurs  into  his  horse  he 
came  tearing  over  to  find  the  Texans  in  their  line,  all 
solid  again.  He  said  to  us,  "Men,  it  was  perfectly 
magnificent,  and  I  have  to  say  that  your  splendid 
stand  saved  the  Army  from  disaster.  If  the  line  had 
been  broken  here  I  don't  know  what  we  should  have 
done." 

Of  course  all  this  was  very  nice  to  hear.  We  tried 
to  look  as  if  we  were  used  to  this  sort  of  thing  all  the 
time.  But,  it  was  something  for  us,  young  chaps,  to 
have  our  hands  shaken  nearly  off,  by  enthusiastic 
admirers,  in  the  shape  of  Brigadier  and  Major-Gen- 
erals,  especially  as  they  were  such  heroic  old  veterans 


1 70  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

as  Field  and  Gregg,  and  to  have  the  breath  hugged 
out  of  us  by  an  old  comrade.  All  this  glory  was  only 
to  be  divided  up  among  nine  men,  so  there  was  a  big 
share  for  each  one.  I  must  confess,  it  was  very  pleas- 
ant indeed  to  hear  that  men,  who  were  judges,  thought 
we  had  done  a  fine  thing;  and  when  in  General  Orders 
next  day  our  little  performance  was  mentioned  to  the 
whole  army  in  most  complimentary  terms,  and  we 
knew  that  the  folks  at  home  would  hear  it,  I  am  free 
to  say,  that  we  would  not  have  "taken  a  penny  for 
our  thoughts." 

Contrast  in          The  fight  was  over,  just  about  as  dusk  was  closing 

JheTealon.  in-     In  this>  and  the  fight  at  nVe  o'clock,  the  enemy 

Therefor       jost  about  six  thousand  men,  killed  and  wounded.     In 

the  assaults,  at  ten,  eleven  and  at  three  o'clock,  they 

certainly  lost  between  two  and  three  thousand  in  killed 

and  wounded,  so  this  day's  work  cost  them  about  seven 

or   eight   thousand    in   killed    and   wounded,    besides 

prisoners. 

Our  loss  was  very  small.  On  our  immediate  part 
of  the  line,  almost  nothing.  In  the  battery,  we  had 
one  man  wounded  at  five  o'clock.  In  this  furious  close 
up  fight  with  infantry,  with  the  awful  mauling  our 
guns  gave  them,  strange  to  say,  we  had  not  a  man 
touched.  The  only  blood  shed  that  day,  at  the  "4th" 
gun,  was  caused  by  that  rail  striking  my  hand.  And 
our  battle  line  was  just  as  it  was,  in  the  morning,  save 


SPOTTSYLVANIA   COURT    HOUSE  17 1 

for  the  hecatomb  of  dead  and  dying  in  front  of  it,  and 
six  hundred  prisoners  we  held  inside. 

About  these  prisoners:  Numbers  of  these  men 
were  drunk,  and  officers  too.  One  Colonel  was  so 
drunk  that  he  did  not  know  he  was  captured,  or  what 
had  happened.  The  explanation  of  this  fact,  I  do 
not  profess  to  know,  but  this  was  what  the  men  them- 
selves told  us,  "That  before  they  charged,  heavy 
rations  of  whiskey  were  issued,  and  the  men  made  to 
drink  it.  I  know  that  indignant  denial  has  been  made 
of  this  charge,  that  the  Federal  soldiers  were  made 
drunk  to  send  them  in,  but  this  I  do  certainly  know, 
as  an  eye  witness,  and  hundreds  of  our  men  know  it 
too,  that  here,  on  the  Spottsylvania  line,  and  at  Cold 
Harbor,  and  other  times  in  this  campaign,  we  cap- 
tured numbers  of  the  men,  assaulting  our  lines,  who 
were  very  drunk,  and  said  they  were  made  to  drink. 
And  this  fact  is  one  reason  for  the  carnage  among 
them,  and  the  light  loss  they  inflicted  upon  us.  It  made 
their  men  shoot  wildly,  and  the  moment  our  men  saw 
this,  they  could,  with  the  cooler  aim,  send  death  into 
their  ranks.  These  hundreds  of  men  going,  drunk, 
to  face  death  was  a  horrible  sight;  it  is  a  horrible 
thought,  but  it  was  a  fact. 

In  the  quiet  time,  just  before  that   sudden   rush 
which  swept  over  the  works,  Captain  Hunter,  of  the 
Texans,  was  frying  some  pieces  of  fat  bacon  in  a  fry-  RaUydffi» 
ing  pan,  over  a  little  fire  just  by  our  gun.     In  a  flash,  Men 


172  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

the  enemy  was  over  the  work,  and  we  were  in  the 
thick  of  battle,  and  confusion.  The  Captain  glanced 
from  his  frying  bacon,  to  see  his  company  falling  back 
from  the  works,  and  the  enemy  pouring  over.  The 
sudden  sight  instantly  drove  him  wild  with  excitement ! 
He  utterly  forgot  what  he  was  doing.  With  a  loud 
yell,  he  swung  that  frying  pan  round  and  round  his 
head, — the  hot  grease  flying  in  all  directions, — and 
rushed  to  his  men,  and  tried  to  rally  them.  (Having 
lost  the  meat,  he  failed!  With  a  frying  pan  full  of 
meat  he  could  have  rallied  the  regiment!)  Back  he 
fell  with  the  brigade,  and  disappeared  under  the  hill. 

When  the  rallied  Brigade  came  whooping  back 
upon  the  enemy,  ten  minutes  after,  who  should  be  in 
front  tearing  up  the  hill,  leading  the  charge,  but  the 
gallant  Captain,  yelling  like  everything,  and  still  wav- 
ing that  frying  pan,  to  cheer  on  his  men.  More  gal- 
lant charge  was  never  led,  with  gleaming  sword,  than 
was  this,  led  with  that  Texas  frying  pan. 

At  the  time  we  were  getting  our  guns  around  to 
fire  upon  the  enemy  inside  the  works,  as  the  retiring 
Texans  were  falling  back  past  us,  Dr.  Carter  stepped 
quickly  out,  and  in  his  courteous  manner,  called  out 
to  them,  "Gentlemen,  dear  gentlemen,  I  hope  that  you 
are  not  running."  A  passing  infantryman,  a  gaunt, 
unwashed,  ragged  chap,  replied,  "Never  you  mind,  old 
fellow!  We  are  just  dropping  back  to  get  to  'em." 
"I  beg  your  pardon,"  retorted  the  Doctor,  "but  if  you 
want  to  get  to  them,  you  ought  to  turn  round;  they 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  173 

are  not  the  way  you  are  going."  They  passed  on,  and 
the  fight  took  place.  When  it  was  over  we  noticed  that 
the  Doctor  was  very  much  vexed  about  something. 
We  asked  what  was  the  matter?  He  said,  "Never 
mind!"  We  insisted  on  his  saying  what  disturbed  him 
so.  At  last,  he  said  "Well,  I  don't  see  why,  because 
men  are  in  the  army,  they  should  not  observe  the 
amenities  customary  among  gentlemen."  "Well,"  we 
said,  "that  is  all  right;  but  why  do  you  say  it?"  "Why!" 
he  warmly  said;  "did  you  hear  that  dirty,  ragged  infan- 
tryman call  me  an  old  fellow?  A  most  disrespectful 
way  to  address  a  gentleman!" 

All  the  row  of  the  fight  had  not  put  it  out  of  the 
Doctor's  mind,  and  he  brooded  over  it  for  some  time. 
He  never  did  get  used  to  the  lack  of  "amenities"  and 
he  always  had  an  humble  opinion  of  that  unknown 
Texan,  who  did  not  observe  the  form  of  address  cus- 
tomary among  gentlemen.  The  Doctor  himself  always 
followed  his  own  rule ;  he  was  as  courteous  in  manner, 
and  civil  in  speech,  as  "observant  of  the  amenities"  in 
the  thick  of  a  fight,  as  in  his  own  parlor. 

This  was  the  first  battle  the  Doctor  was  in,  having 
lately  joined  us.  As  we  ceased  firing,  one  of  us  ex- 
claimed, as  we  were  apt  to  do,  when  a  fight  was  over, 
"Well!  that  was  a  hot  place."  The  Doctor  turned 
on  him  and  eagerly  said,  "Did  I  understand  you  to 
say  that  was  a  hot  place?"  "I  did,  indeed,  and  it 
was."  The  Doctor  turned  to  another,  and  another, 


174  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

with  the  same  eager  question,  "Did  you  think  that 
was  a  hot  place?"  uYes,"  we  all  agreed,  "it  was 
about  as  hot  a  one  as  we  ever  saw,  or  cared  to  see." 
"Well,"  said  the  Doctor,  in  a  very  relieved  tone,  "I 
am  very  glad  to  hear  you  gentlemen,  who  have  had 
experience,  say  so.  I  hesitated  a  long  time  about  com- 
ing into  the  army,  because  I  did  not  want  to  disgrace 
my  family,  and  I  was  afraid  I  should  run,  at  the  first 
fire;  but,  if  you  call  that  a  hot  place  I  think  I  can  stand 
it."  The  Doctor's  distrust  of  himself  was  very  funny 
to  us;  for  he  was  so  utterly  fearless,  and  reckless  of 
danger,  that  some  of  the  men  thought,  and  said,  that 
he  tried  to  get  himself  shot.  And  once,  the  Captain 
threatened  to  put  him  under  arrest,  and  send  him  to 
the  rear,  if  he  did  not  stop  wantonly  exposing  his  life. 
He  had  very  little  cause  to  distrust  his  courage,  or  fear 
that  he  would  "disgrace  his  family"  in  this,  or  any 
other  way. 

When  the  fight  was  over,  we  promptly  went  among 
the  Federal  wounded,  who  lay  thickly  strewn  on  the 
inside  of  our  lines,  to  see  what  we  could  do  for  their 
comfort  and  relief.  Curious  how  one  could,  one  min- 
ute, shoot  a  man  down,  and  the  next  minute  go  and 
minister  to  him  like  a  brother;  so  it  was !  The  moment 
an  enemy  was  wounded  he  ceased  to  be  thought  of  as 
an  enemy,  and  was  just  a  suffering  fellow  man. 

We  did  what  we  could  for  these  wounded  men, 
giving  water  to  some;  disposing  the  bodies  of  some  in 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  175 

a  more  comfortable  position,  cheering  them  all  up 
with  the  promise  of  prompt  aid  from  the  surgeons. 

Among  many  others,  we  came  to  one  man,  mor- 
tally wounded  and  dying.  His  life  was  fast  ebbing 
way;  he  was  perfectly  aware  of  his  condition.  He 
earnestly  entreated  that  some  one  of  us  would  pray 
for  him.  The  request  was  passed  on  to  Robert  Stiles, 
who  was  still  at  our  guns. 

He  came  at  once !  Taking  the  hand  of  the  poor 
dying  fellow  tenderly  in  his  own,  Stiles  knelt  right 
down  by  him  on  that  wet,  bloody  ground,  and,  in  a 
fervent  prayer  commended  his  soul  to  God.  Then, 
as  a  brother  might,  stayed  by  him,  saying  what  he 
could  to  comfort  the  troubled  soul,  and  fix  his  thoughts 
upon  the  Saviour  of  men,  and  have  him  ready  to  meet 
his  God. 

Some  of  us  looked  reverently  on  with  hearts  full 
of  sympathy  in  the  scene.  It  was  a  sight  I  wish  the 
men  of  both  armies  could  have  looked  upon.  Right 
on  the  bloody  battlefield,  surrounded  by  the  dead  and 
dying,  that  Confederate  soldier  kneeling  over  that 
dying  Federal  soldier  praying  for  him. 

Well!  the  long  weary  day  of  battle  was  closing 
and  the  fighting  was  done,  at  last.  This  loth  of  May 
was  a  day  filled  up  with  fun,  and  fasting,  and  furious 
fighting;  simple  description,  but  correct.  Thirteen  to 
sixteen  lines  of  infantry  we  had  broken,  and  repulsed, 
during  that  day;  and  what  between  infantry  and  artil- 
lery we  were  under  fire  all  day  from  five  A.  M.  to 


176  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

nine  o'clock  that  night;  had  toiled  all  night  long,  the 
night  before;  not  a  morsel  had  passed  our  lips  all 
day,  but  one  small  crustless  corn  cake,  taken  out  of 
a  wet  bag  that  had  lain  for  hours,  in  the  rain.  A  tired 
lot,  we  lay  down  that  night  on  the  wet  ground  to  sleep, 
and  be  ready  for  the  morrow.  We  fell  asleep  with 
the  artillery  still  roaring  on  the  lines,  and  shells  still 
screaming  about  in  the  dark,  and  slept  a  sound  dream- 
less sleep  all  through  the  night. 

The  next  day,  the  nth,  was,  for  the  most  part, 
quiet  and  uneventful!  The  bloody  and  disastrous 
repulse  of  every  effort  of  the  enemy  to  force  our 
line,  had,  as  it  well  might,  discouraged  any  further 
attempt  along  our  front.  From  time  to  time  we  could 
hear  the  Federal  artillery,  on  our  front  or  other  parts 
of  the  line,  feeling  our  position,  with  an  occasional 
reply  from  our  guns. 

The  sharp-shooters  of  both  sides  were  keeping  up 
their  own  peculiar  fun.  At  every  point  of  vantage, 
on  a  hill,  or  behind  a  stump,  or  up  a  leafy  tree,  one 
of  these  marksmen  was  concealed,  and  would  try  his 
globe-sight  rifle  on  any  convenient  mark,  in  the  way 
of  a  man,  which  offered  on  the  opposite  line.  Any 
fellow  who  exposed  himself  soon  heard  a  bullet 
whistle  past  his  ear,  too  close  for  comfort.  Several 
of  us  had  narrow  escapes,  but  the  only  casualty  we  suf- 
fered was  Cornelius  Coyle.  Coyle  was  from  North 
Carolina  and  it  seems  that  the  jokes  we  were  wont 
to  indulge  in  at  the  expense  of  the  "Tar  Heels"  had 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  177 

gotten  hm  sore  on  the  subject.  In  order  to  show  us 
that  a  "Tar  Heel"  was  as  careless  of  danger  as  any- 
body else,  he  exposed  himself,  very  unnecessarily,  by 
standing  on  the  works  and  on  the  guns,  while  the  rest 
of  us  were  "roosting  low,"  and  about  two  o'clock  he 
got  a  bullet  in  the  thigh,  which  disabled  him,  I  believe, 
for  the  rest  of  the  war.  It  was  bad  judgment !  The 
jokes  on  the  "Tar  Heels"  were  only  meant  in  fun. 
Nobody  ever  doubted  the  courage  and  gallantry  of 
the  North  Carolinians.  They  had  proved  it  too  often, 
and  were  proving  it  every  day!  It  did  not  need  for 
Coyle  to  expose  himself  to  prove  it  to  us,  and  by  his 
mistake  we  lost  a  good  soldier. 

The  coming  of  night  found  all  quiet  on  the  lines. 
In  the  late  afternoon,  and  early  night,  we  could 
plainly  hear  the  sound  of, — what  we  took  to  be, — 
wagon  trains  and  artillery,  over  in  the  enemy's  lines, 
passing  off  to  our  right.  We  got  therefrom  the  im- 
pression that  the  Federals  were  leaving  our  front  and 
that  by  morning  they  would  all  be  gone.  So  we  were 
not  surprised  when  a  courier  came  with  the  orders 
from  headquarters  that  we  should  get  our  guns  out  of 
the  works,  limber  up,  and  be  ready  to  move  at 
daylight. 

We  drew  our  gun  from  its  place  at  the  works,  up  Having 
the  little  incline  we  had  made  for  its  more  easy  run- 
ning  forward,  hitched  its  trail  to  the  pintle-hook  of  the 
limber,  chocked  the  wheels,  and  left  it  there  until  we 


178  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

should  move.  The  men  picked  out  the  least  wet  spots 
they  could  find,  and  lay  down  to  sleep.  Everybody 
was  very  tired,  nearly  worn  out  with  the  incessant  work, 
and  marching,  and  watching,  and  fighting,  of  the  last 
seven  or  eight  days  and  nights.  This  was  the  first 
really  quiet  night  we  had  known  for  a  week!  The 
quiet  and  the  assurance  that  the  enemy  was  gone  from 
our  front,  and  that  there  was  no  need  to  bother  about 
them,  lulled  the  men  into  deep  slumber.  The  infantry 
was  all  stretched  out  along  the  lines  sleeping,  and  even 
the  pickets  out  in  front  were,  I  am  sure,  sound  asleep. 

Every  soul  of  our  cannoneers  was  asleep,  except 
Sergt.  Dan.  McCarthy,  Beau  Barnes,  Jack  Booker, 
and  myself.  We  sat  together,  by  the  gun,  talking  and 
smoking  until  midnight.  Then  Jack  said  he  would  go 
to  bed,  and  did.  We  three,  McCarthy,  Barnes  and 
I,  continued  our  conversation  for  some  time  longer, 
for  no  special  reason,  except  perhaps,  that  we  were 
too  tired  to  move,  and  we  sat  there,  in  the  dark,  listen- 
ing to  the  rumbling  of  heavy  wheels  over  in  the  Fed- 
eral lines,  and  talking  about  the  events  of  the  last  few 
days,  speculating  about  what  was  to  come.  Then  our 
thoughts  ran  on  other  days,  and  scenes,  and  the  folks 
at  home,  and  we  talked  about  these  until  we  became 
quite  sentimental. 

Several  times  it  was  suggested  that  we  had  better 
go  to  sleep,  but  we  talked  ourselves  wide  awake. 
About  two  o'clock  it  was  again  suggested,  but  Dan 
said  he  did  wish  we  had  something  to  eat  first.  This 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  179 

was  a  most  agreeable  thought,  and  in  discussing  the 
same  it  was  discovered  that  I  had  a  corncake,  Dan 
had  some  coffee,  and  Beau  some  sugar.  So  we  re- 
solved, before  lying  down,  to  go  back  under  the  hill, 
some  fifty  yards  behind  the  works,  where  a  fire  was 
kept  burning  or  smoldering  all  the  time,  and  have  a 
little  supper  of  bread  and  coffee,  which  we  proceeded 
to  do.  We  made  up  the  fire,  got  water  from  the 
branch,  warmed  our  corncake,  boiled  the  coffee,  got 
out  our  tin  cups,  and  sat  around  the  fire  having  a  fine 
time.  It  was  now  about  time  for  daybreak,  though 
still  very  dark.  Dan  proposed  that  we  stroll  up  to 
the  guns,  and  lie  down  awhile.  We  walked  slowly 
up!  When  we  got  to  the  guns  all  was  still,  and 
quiet,  as  when  we  left,  and  I  really  believe  we  three 
were  the  only  men  awake  on  that  part  of  the  line. 

Before  lying  down  Dan  and  I  stepped  to  where 
our  gun  had  been,  and  stood  a  moment  looking  out 
through  the  dim  light,  which  had  hardly  begun,  of  a 
dark  cloudy  morning. 

We  had  no  object  in  this  outlook,  it  was  the  in- 
stinct of  a  soldier  to  look  around  him  before  going 
to  sleep.  It  was,  I  think,  the  Providence  of  God  to 
an  important  result.  For  most  fortunate  indeed  was 
it  that  we  took  that  glance  out  toward  the  front. 

As  our  eye  rested  upon  the  edge  of  the  wood  out 
to  our  right  front,  we  caught  a  vague  glimpse  of  move- 
ment among  the  trees.  We  called  Barnes,  and  stood 


180  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

together,  watching  keenly.  Presently  the  air  lightened 
a  little,  and  we  could  discern  the  dim  figures  of  men 
moving  about,  just  within  the  woods.  "Who  are  those 
men?"  Dan  asked.  "Did  either  of  you  see  any  of 
the  troops  pass  out  of  the  lines  during  the  night?" 
"No,  we  had  not."  "Then,"  he  said,  "I  don't  like  this. 
Who  can  they  be?"  Just  then  the  cloud  seemed  to 
lift  a  little,  more  light  shot  into  the  landscape,  and,  to 
our  dismay,  we  clearly  saw  a  line  of  men.  Yes!  no 
doubt  now!  That  was  a  battle  line  of  Federals, 
formed  there  in  the  edge  of  the  woods,  and  just  be- 
ginning to  advance, — as  silently  as  so  many  ghosts. 
There  they  were,  two  hundred  yards  off  marching 
swiftly  for  our  line,  and  everybody  fast  asleep  in  that 
line! 

The  horror  of  the  situation  flashed  on  us.  The 
enemy  would  be  bayonetting  our  sleeping,  helpless 
comrades,  and  the  line  be  taken  in  two  minutes !  What 
could  we  do  to  save  them?  Wake  them  up?  No  time 
to  get  a  dozen  men  roused  up  before  the  fatal  peril 
would  be  upon  us.  Suddenly!  the  same  thought  seemed 
to  flash  into  our  minds.  Fire  the  gun !  that  will  wake 
up  the  line  instantly.  Come  boys !  There  was  a  case- 
shot  in  the  gun.  I  remembered  I  had  not  fired  it  out, 
and  I  had  my  friction  primer  box  on,  and  a  primer 
hooked  to  the  lanyard.  We  jerked  the  trail  loose 
from  the  limber,  and  let  the  gun  run  to  its  place !  Be- 
fore it  stopped,  I  think,  I  had  the  primer  in,  while 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  l8l 

Dan  pulled  the  trail  round  to  get  the  aim.  He  sprung 
aside  as  I  let  drive. 

The  crash  of  that  Napoleon,  and  the  scream  of 
the  shell  there,  in  the  deep  stillness  of  day-dawn, 
sounded  as  if  it  might  be  heard  all  over  Virginia !  The 
effect  was  instant!  You  ought  to  have  seen  the  boys, 
lying  all  about,  "tumble  up."  They  flirted  up  from 
the  ground  like  snap  bags!  "Gabriel's  trumpet" 
couldn't  have  jerked  them  to  their  feet  quicker. 

Ned  Barnes  had  lain  down  right  where  the  gun 
had  been,  at  the  work.  When  we  ran  it  back  to  its 
place,  in  our  excitement,  we  did  not  notice  him.  For- 
tunately the  wheels  went  on  either  side  of  him.  He 
was  lying  flat  on  his  back,  and  right  under  the  gun, 
when  it  fired.  Ned  went  on  like  a  chicken  with  its 
head  off.  There  was  a  scuffle,  a  yell,  the  whack  of  a 
bumped  head  under  the  gun.  Ned  came  tumbling  out, 
all  in  a  heap,  perfectly  dazed,  -and  wanting  to  know, 
in  indignant  tones,  "What  in  the  thunder  we  were 
doing  that  way  for?" 

Before  the  sound  of  our  gun  had  died  away  the 
whole  line  was  up,  shooting  like  mad,  and  both  guns 
were  going  hard.  A  few  minutes  of  this  sent  that 
sneaking  line  back  to  the  woods,  with  a  good  deal 
more  noise,  and  faster,  than  it  came.  We  learnt, 
afterwards,  that  the  idea  was  to  surprise  us,  if  pos- 
sible. If  so,  to  take,  and  sweep  our  line.  If  not,  not 
to  press  the  attack.  The  "surprise"  was  all  they  could 


1 82  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

have  wished.  Not  a  picket  fired  on  them.  They  were 
in  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  of  our  sleeping  men, 
and  could  have  simply  walked  over  them,  and  cap- 
tured the  whole  line  at  that  point.  And,  if  they  had — 
fixed  as  our  Army  was,  a  half  hour  later — it  would, 
I  am  sure,  have  meant  disaster.  The  only  thing  that 
averted  it  was,  humanly  speaking,  the  accident  that 
three  young  "Howitzers"  sat  up  talking  all  night,  and, 
happened  to  look  over  at  that  wood  at  the  break  of 
day, — and  had  a  cannon  handy! 

I  think  the  Texans  uowed  us  another  one"  for 
this,  and  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  "owed  us 
one"  too.  Major-General  Field  said  so  in  his  report 
of  this  incident. 

The  very  same  thing  which  would  have  happened 
here  was  happening  five  minutes  later  up  the  line  to 
our  right,  where  the  Federal  troops  came  right  over 
our  works,  and  caught  our  exhausted  soldiers  asleep 
in  their  blankets — the  start  of  the  bloody  business  of 
the  Bloody  Angle. 

Yes !  the  bloody  work  which  was  to  go  on  all  day 
long,  this  dreadful  I2th  of  May,  was  already  begin- 
ning, up  there  in  the  woods. 

The  little  firing  on  our  part  of  the  line  was  scarcely 
over,  before  we  heard  the  sound  of  musketry  come 
rolling  down  the  line  from  the  right.  Soon  the  big 
guns  joined  in,  and  we  knew  that  a  furious  fight  was 
going  on,  off  there.  In  a  few  moments  we  got  the 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  183 

news,  called  from  man  to  man  down  along  the  lines, 
"The  Yankees  have  taken  the  Salient  on  Ewell's  front, 
and  captured  Ed.  Johnson's  Division,  and  twenty 
guns.  Pass  it  down  the  lines!" 

So  it  was !  In  overwhelming  masses  the  Federals 
had  poured  out  of  the  woods,  over  the  Salient  Angle, 
where  the  men  were  asleep,  and  from  which  the  can- 
non had  been  withdrawn.  And  General  Lee  was  try- 
ing to  drive  them  out,  and  retake  our  works. 

This  was  the  great  business  of  the  I2th  of  May. 
A  very  cyclone  of  battle  raged  round  that  Salient. 
The  Federals  trying  to  hold  it,  our  men  trying  to  re- 
take it.  We  heard  that  the  two  Parrott  guns  of  our 
"Right  Section"  had  gone  over  there  to  help,  and 
they  were  in  the  thick  of  that  awful  row.  We  heard 
it  all  going  on,  artillery  and  musketry,  rolling  and 
crashing  away,  all  day  long. 

Our  part  of  the  line  was  comparatively  quiet,  after 
the  fight  of  the  early  morning.  Several  times  infan- 
try was  seen  moving  about,  down  in  the  woods,  in  our 
front,  and  we  would  send  a  few  shells  into  the  woods 
just  to  let  them  know  that  we  were  watchful,  and 
ready.  Harry  Sublett  was  wounded  by  a  stray  ball 
on  this  day.  But  no  real  attack  was  made,  only  the 
sound  of  the  sharp-shooters's  rifle,  and  the  sound  of 
their  bullets  enlivened  the  time. 

This  went  on  for  several  days.  The  idea  of  break- 
ing our  line,  here,  had  been  given  up  as  a  hopeless 


184 


FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 


Grant's 
Neglect  of 
Federal 
Wounded 


job,  and  no  other  attempt  was  made  on  it.  Assaults 
were  made  on  other  points,  and  we  could  hear  fight- 
ing, here  and  there,  but  we  were  left  alone. 

At  last,  we  got  orders  to  move,  about  the  i8th  or 
1 9th.  Our  pickets  had  advanced  through  the  woods, 
and  reported  that  the  enemy  had  left  our  front. 

While  waiting  for  the  horses  to  be  brought  up  to 
take  off  the  guns,  an  infantryman  told  me  that  a  cow 
had  been  killed,  between  the  lines,  and  was  lying  down 
there  in  the  woods,  in  front. 

We  had  had  an  awful  time  about  food,  for  the  last 
week,  and  were  hungry  as  wolves.  This  news  about 
the  cow  was  news  indeed.  I  told  several  of  the  boys, 
and  off  we  started  to  get  some  of  that  cow!  We  found 
it  lying  just  in  the  edge  of  the  woods.  It  was  a  hid- 
eous place  to  go  for  a  beefsteak!  All  around,  the 
ground  was  covered  with  dead  Federal  soldiers,  many 
in  an  advanced  stage  of  decay.  The  woods  had  been 
on  fire,  and  many  of  these  bodies  were  burned;  some 
with  the  clothing,  and  nearly  all  the  flesh  consumed! 
The  carcass  of  that  cow  was  touching  five  dead 
bodies, —  which  will  give  an  idea  of  how  thick  the 
dead  were  lying.  Many  of  their  wounded  had  per- 
ished in  the  flames,  which  had  swept  over  the  ground. 

We  had  witnessed  all  these  horrors,  with  our  own 
eyes,  days  before,  from  our  lines,  and  had  been  help- 
less to  do  anything  for  them.  Hundreds  of  wounded 
Federal  soldiers  lay  between  the  lines,  day  after  day, 


SPOTTSYLVANIA   COURT    HOUSE  185 

and  perished  for  want  of  help.  Several  of  us,  unable 
to  bear  the  sight  of  their  suffering,  went  out  one  day 
to  carry  them  food  and  water,  and  the  Federals  fired 
upon  us,  and  wounded  one  of  our  men,  then  we  had 
to  leave  them  alone.  They  could  not  or  would  not 
care  for  their  wounded,  and  would  not  let  us  do  it. 
It  was  slated  among  us  that  General  Lee  had  sent  an 
offer  to  General  Grant  to  permit  him  to  send,  and 
care  for  his  wounded,  near  our  lines;  and  he  refused. 
And  then  General  Lee  offered,  if  Grant  would  sus- 
pend hostilites  for  some  hours,  that  we  would  care 
for  his  wounded  rather  than  see  them  suffer,  and  die, 
before  our  eyes;  Grant  refused  that  proposal  too! 

Certain  it  is,  these  poor  fellows  were  left  to  their 
fate  and  perished,  miserably,  by  wounds  and  famine, 
and  fire.  Their  many  dead,  in  our  front,  lay  unburied 
until  the  odor  from  them  was  so  dreadful  that  we 
could  hardly  stay  in  our  works.  It  may  be  that  Gen- 
eral Grant  had  this  in  mind,  and  was  determined  that, 
if  his  live  soldiers  couldn't  drive  us  out  of  the  works, 
his  dead  ones  should.  Well  I  he  had  his  way  of  mak- 
ing war!  And  on  account  of  his  inhumanity  to  his 
wounded,  his  own  men  thought  as  ours  did,  that  his 
way  was  very  brutal!  I  heard  his  own  men  curse 
him  bitterly.  They  called  him  "The  Butcher"  in  those 
days.  The  feeling  of  his  army  to  him  was  widely  dif- 
ferent from  our  feeling  for  our  General. 

All  those  dead  soldiers  along  a  line  of  five  miles 
lay  rotting  on  the  ground,  until  we  had  gone  away, 


1 86  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

and  the  people  of  the  country  neighborhood  had  to 
collect  them  from  the  fields,  and  thickets,  and  bury 
them,  for  fear  of  pestilence.  And  when  one  remem- 
bers that  from  Thursday,  the  5th  of  May,  to  Thurs- 
day, the  1 2th  of  May,  General  Grant  had  lost  40,000 
in  killed  and  wounded,  the  dread  sight  of  death  and 
suffering  we  looked  upon,  can  be  imagined!  The 
thronging  lines  of  unburied  dead, — it  was  a  shocking 
and  appalling  spectacle ! 

But  we  could  not  just  then,  mind  the  sights  we 
saw!  We  got  our  beef,  all  the  same!  We  were  the 
first  to  get  to  that  cow,  and  we  had  to  take  our  knives 
and  cut  through  the  skin,  on  the  rump,  and  flay  it  up, 
and  then  cut  out  hunks  of  the  flesh,  as  best  we  could, 
and  get  back  to  the  guns. 

As  I  got  back,  carrying  my  big  piece  of  meat,  in 
my  hands,  Col.  H.  C.  Cabell,  commanding  our  Bat- 
talion, met  me.  He  said,  "My  dear  boy,  where  on 
earth  did  you  get  that  meat?"  I  told  him.  "Well," 
he  said,  "I  am  almost  starved;  could  you  give  me  a 
little  piece?"  I  cut  off  a  chunk  as  big  as  my  fist,  stuck 
it  on  a  sharp  stick,  held  it  a  few  minutes  in  a  fire,  close 
by,  and  handed  it  up  to  the  Colonel,  sitting  on  his 
horse.  He  took  it  off  the  stick,  and  ate  it  ravenously. 
He  said  it  was  the  best  morsel  he  ever  tasted!  It 
was  scant  times  when  a  Colonel  of  artillery  was  as 
famished  as  he  was!  I  cut  up  the  rest  of  the  beef, 
and  divided  among  several  of  us,  and  we  cooked  it  on 
a  stick,  the  only  cooking  utensil  we  had  at  hand,  and 


SPOTTSYLVANIA    COURT    HOUSE  187 

ate  it,  with  a  keenness  of  enjoyment  that  terrapin,  can- 
vass back  duck,  and  Lynnhaven  oysters  could  not  pro- 
voke me  to  now.  My  dear!  but  that  hot  meat  was 
good,  to  palates  accustomed,  mostly,  to  nothing,  and 
no  salt  on  that,  for  about  a  week.  The  only  meat  we 
had  now, — when  we  had  any  at  all. — was  fat  mess 
pork,  and  we  ate  that  raw.  Hot  beef  was  a  delicious 
change ! 

Meanwhile  the  hours  had  worn  on.  We  limbered 
up  the  guns,  and  moved  several  miles  off,  toward  the 
right,  passing  through  Spottsylvania  Court  House.  It 
was  here  we  went  by  to  see  Gary  Eggleston  for  the 
last  time.  He  died  next  day. 

We  halted  in  a  broom-sedge  field,  some  distance 
beyond  the  Court  House,  and  parked  our  guns,  along 
with  some  other  artillery,  already  there.  And  here  we 
stayed  a  day  or  two. 

The  only  thing  I  particularly  recall  of  the  stay 
here,  was  a  trivial  circumstance.  One  of  the  batter- 
ies we  found  in  this  field,  belonged  to  the  "Reserve 
Artillery"  of  which  the  "preserved  artillery'  had  a 
very  humble  opinion  indeed, — just  at  that  time. 

These  fellows  had  not  fired  a  shot,  through  all 
the  late  fighting,  and  their  guns  were  as  bright,  and 
clean  as  possible;  which  ours  were  not.  One  day  a 
blue  bird  started  to  build  her  nest  in  the  muzzle  of 
one  of  their  guns.  Some  of  the  sentimental  fellows 
took  this  as  an  augury.  "A  sweet  gentle  little  bird 


1 88  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

building  her  nest  in  the  muzzle  of  a  cannon!  What 
could  that  mean  but,  that  peace  was  about  to  be  made, 
and  these  cannon  useless?'* 

The  rest  of  us  scouted  this  fancy,  and  took  it  as  a 
rare  good  joke  on  that  "Reserve  Artillery."  We  said 
"their  guns  were  not  of  any  use  anyhow  except  for 
birds'  nests;  the  birds  knew  they  would  be  perfectly 
safe  to  build  their  nest,  and  live  in  those  guns.  They 
would  not  be  disturbed!"  We  "chaffed"  the  officers 
and  men  of  that  battery  most  unmercifully.  The 
whole  field  was  on  the  grin,  about  that  birds'  nest. 
The  poor  fellows  were  blazing  mad,  and  much  mor- 
tified; so  disgusted  that  they  took  their  nice,  clean 
guns,  and  went  off  to  a  distant  part  of  the  field,  to 
get  rid  of  us.  We  were  sorry  to  lose  them!  They 
afforded  us  a  great  deal  of  fun,  if  they  didn't  have 
any  themselves.  That  blue  bird  story  got  all  over  our 
part  of  the  Army,  and  those  "Reserve  Artillerists" 
were  "sorry  that  they  were  living." 


CHAPTER    IV 

COLD  HARBOR  AND  THE  DEFENSE  OF  RICHMOND 

About  the  2oth  or  2ist  we  started  from  Spottsyl- 
vania  battlefields  for  others.  The  Army  was  on  the 
move,  and  we  went  along.  For  a  day  or  two  we  were 
constantly  marching,  not  knowing  where  we  were  go- 
ing, and  along  roads  that  I  remember  very  little  about. 
At  last,  about  the  22d,  we  crossed  the  North  Anna 
River,  and  struck  the  Central  Railroad  (now  "the 
Chesapeake  and  Ohio")  and  marched  along  it,  till  we 
halted  near  Hanover  Junction. 

Our  Army  had  crossed  and  stopped  on  the  south 
bank  of  the  North  Anna,  two  or  three  miles  in  front 
of  the  Junction,  and  was  taking  the  river  for  a  new 
line  of  defence.  Presently  the  Federal  Army  came  up 
pushing  on,  for  the  same  point,  and  found  us,  already 
ahead,  in  front,  and  across  their  track!  Then  they 
went  at  the  same  old  game  of  trying  to  break  through 
us.  They  got  across  the  river  on  our  right,  and  on 
our  left.  General  Lee  then  threw  back  both  wings 
of  his  army,  clinging  with  his  centre  to  the  river  bank. 
Thus  check-mating  Grant  in  a  way  to  make  his  head 

189 


190  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

swim!  Grant  after  crossing  the  river,  on  both  our 
right  and  left,  suddenly  found  he  had  got  his  army 
cut  in  two,  and  he  got  out  of  that,  just  as  quickly  as 
he  could,  and  gave  the  North  Anna  line  up  as  a 
bad  job. 

We  were  moving  in  one  direction,  or  another, 
about  the  Junction,  for  seven  or  eight  days.  This 
North  Anna  business  was  far  more  a  matter  of  brains 
between  the  Generals,  than  brawn  between  the  men. 
Some  sharp  fighting,  on  points  right  and  left,  but  that 
was  all !  General  Lee  simply  uhorn  swaggled"  Gen- 
eral Grant,  and  that  was  the  end  of  it !  We  were  out 
one  day  on  the  "Doswell  Farm,"  and  got  under  a 
pretty  sharp  infantry  fire,  and  fired  a  few  shots,  then 
General  Rodes'  skirmishers  charged,  and  drove  them 
off,  and  we  saw  no  more  of  them. 

Along  about  the  29th  or  3oth  of  May,  we  got  on 
the  march  again;  this  time  through  the  "Slashes  of 
Hanover."  It  was  an  all-night  march,  and  a  most 
uncomfortable  one.  The  rain  had  been  pouring,  and 
long  sections  of  the  road  were  under  water.  I  think 
we  waded  for  miles,  that  dark  night,  through  water 
from  an  inch  to  a  foot  deep.  And  the  mud  holes! 
after  a  time  our  gun  wheels  went  up  to  the  hub,  and 
we  had  to  turn  to,  there  in  the  dark,  and  prize  our 
guns  out;  nearly  lift  them  bodily  out  of  the  mud.  I 
suppose  we  did  not  go  more  than  five  or  six  miles,  in 


COLD    HARBOR   AND    RICHMOND  19! 

that  all-night  march,  and  by  the  time  day  dawned  we 
were  as  wet,  and  muddy,  as  the  roads,  and  felt  as 
flat,  and  were  tired  to  death.  We  halted  for  an  hour 
or  two  to  rest;  then  pushed  on,  all  day. 

In  the  late  afternoon  (this  I  think  was  May  3ist) 
we  took  our  guns  into  position,  on  the  far  edge  of  a 
flat,  open  field.  Two  hundred  yards  in  front  of  us, 
in  the  edge  of  a  wood,  was  a  white  frame  Church, 
which,  some  of  the  fellows,  who  knew  this  neighbor- 
hood, told  us  was  "Pole  Green  Church."  They  also 
told  us  that  the  Pamunkey  River  was  about  a  mile  in 
front  of  us.  We  heard  artillery  in  various  directions, 
but  saw  no  enemy,  and  did  not  know  anything  of  what 
was  going  on,  except  where  we  were.  It  was  quiet 
there;  so  we  went  to  sleep,  and  were  undisturbed  dur- 
ing the  night. 

The  next  morning,  we  found  that  infantry  had 
formed  right  and  left  of  us,  and  we  were  in  a  line  of 
battle  stretching  across  this  extensive  field.  About 
eleven  o'clock  skirmishers  began  to  appear,  in  the 
woods,  in  front  of  us.  They  thickened  up,  and  opened 
on  us  quite  a  lively  fire.  We  stood  this  awhile  until 
those  skirmishers  made  a  rush  from  the  woods,  and 
tried  to  gain  the  cover  of  the  church  building.  Some 
of  them  did,  and  as  this  was  crowding  us  a  little  too 
close,  we  took  to  our  guns,  and  so  dosed  them  with 
canister,  as  they  ran  out,  that  they  retired,  out  of 


192  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

range,  into  the  woods.  Soon  after  some  infantry  be- 
gan to  form  in  the  edge  of  the  woods  as  if  they  were 
about  to  charge  us.  We  opened  on  them.  They  ad- 
vanced a  little,  then  broke  in  some  confusion,  and 
disappeared.  The  rest  of  this  day,  June  ist,  along 
where  we  were,  there  was  lively  sharp-shooting  going 
on,  up  and  down  the  line,  and  once  a  battery  fired  a 
few  shots  at  us,  but  no  special  attack  was  made. 

In  the  afternoon,  taking  advantage  of  the  quiet, 
our  negro  mess  cooks  came  into  the  line,  to  bring  us 
something  to  eat.  Each  fellow  had  the  cooked  meat, 
and  bread,  for  his  mess,  in  a  bag,  swung  over  his 
shoulder.  They  came  on  across  the  field  until  within 
a  hundred  yards  of  the  line,  when  a  shell  struck,  in 
the  field,  not  far  from  them.  The  darkies  scattered, 
like  a  covey  of  birds!  Some  ran  one  way,  and  some 
another.  Some  ran  back  to  the  rear,  and  a  few  ran 
on  to  us.  Our  cook,  Ephraim,  came  tearing  on  with 
long  leaps,  and  tumbled  over  among  us  crying  out, 
"De  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us."  "Ephraim,"  we 
said,  "what  is  the  matter?  what  did  you  run  for?" 
All  in  a  tremble,  he  thrust  out  the  bag  towards  us, 
and  exclaimed,  "Here,  Marse  George,  take  your  vit- 
uals,  and  let  me  git  away  from  here.  De  Lord  for- 
give me  for  being  such  a  fool  as  to  come  to  sich  a 
place  as  dis  anyhow" 

"But,  Ephraim,"  we  said,  "there  was  no  danger! 
That  shell  didn't  hit  anywhere  near  you."     "De  ain't 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  193 

no  use  in  telling  me  dat!  Don't  nobody  know  whar 
dem  things  goin' !  Sound  to  me  like  it  was  bout  to 
hit  me  side  my  head,  and  bust  my  brains  out,  every 
minit;  and  if  it  had  a  hit  me,  dem  other  cooks  would 
all  a  run  away,  and  left  me  lying  out  dar,  like  a  poor 
creeter."  "But,  my  dear  Ephraim,"  we  said,  "it  mor- 
tifies us  to  see  the  'Howitzer'  cooks  running  so,  with 
all  the  men  looking  on."  "Don't  keer  who  looking! 
When  dem  things  come  any  whar  bout  me,  I  bleeged 
to  run.  Dis  ain't  no  place  for  cooks,  nohow.  Here 
gentlemen !  take  your  rations ;  I  got  to  get  away  from 
here!"  We  emptied  the  bag,  he  threw  it  over  his 
back,  and  streaked  with  it  to  the  rear. 

Another  night  in  line  here !  Next  morning,  June 
2d,  orders  came  to  move.  We  got  on  a  road  running 
along,  just  back  of  our  position,  and  marched  off  to- 
ward the  right.  The  road  ran,  for  some  distance, 
nearly  parallel  to  our  lines,  and  then  bore  away  toward 
the  rear.  For  a  time  we  met,  or  passed  bodies  of 
troops  and  wagon  teams  on  the  roadside,  soldiers  sin- 
gle, or  in  groups.  Further  on,  all  these  reminders 
of  the  presence  of  the  Army  were  left  behind,  and 
we  found  ourselves  marching  on  quiet  lonely  country 
roads,  through  woods  and  fields  of  a  peaceful  rural 
landscape.  We  had  not  the  least  idea  where  we  were 
going;  or  what  we  were  going  to  do,  or  see  when  we 
got  there.  But  we  had  got  out  of  the  habit  of  caring 
for  that. 


194  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Last  ft  was  a  calm»  sweet  June  evening !  quiet  country 

March  of  Our  farms,  and  homes  lay  all  about  us.     The  whole  scene 

Howitzer  J  • 

Captain  spoke  of  peace.  It  was  such  a  restful  change  to  us 
from  the  din  and  smoke  and  crowd  we  had  been  in 
the  midst  of  so  long.  We  gave  ourselves  up  to  the 
influences  of  the  hour,  and  a  very  pleasant  evening 
we  cannoneers  had  strolling  along,  in  front  of  the  col- 
umn of  guns,  and  talking  together. 

Captain  McCarthy  was  on  foot,  in  the  midst  of 
us,  as  we  marched.  I  remember  being  particularly 
struck  with  what  a  stalwart,  martial  figure  he  was,  as 
he  strode  along  that  road.  He  was  much  more  silent, 
and  quiet  than  usual !  He  was  generally  so  bright  and 
cheerful,  that  this  was  noticed,  and  remarked  on  by 
several  of  us. 

It  was  afterwards,  that  perhaps  a  presentiment 
was  given  him  that  this  was  his  last  march,  with  the 
battery,  he  had  fought  so  often,  and  loved  so  much; 
and  this  saddened,  and  softened  his  usually  bold, 
soldierly  spirit,  and  bearing.  I  walked  and  talked 
with  him  a  good  deal  that  afternoon,  and  certainly 
I  was  struck  by  a  quietness  of  manner,  and  a  gentle- 
ness of  speech,  not  at  all  usual  with  him.  But  we  did 
not  know  what  it  meant  then!  So  we  cheerily  swung 
along  that  silent  road,  to  meet  what  was  coming  to 
him,  and  to  us,  in  the  unseen  way  ahead. 

About  five  o'clock  we  pulled  out  of  the  road  we 
had  been  travelling,  and  followed  a  narrow  farm  road, 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  195 

across  a  wide,  open  field,  toward  a  farmhouse,  on  its 
farther  edge.  Beyond  the  house  was  a  large  pine 
wood,  which  stopped  all  view  in  that  direction.  As 
we  passed  across  that  field,  we  saw  some  other  artil- 
lery, coming  from  another  direction,  and  converging 
with  us  upon  that  farmhouse.  When  we  drew  close 
together,  we  discovered  that  these  fellows  were  the 
Second  and  Third  Companies  of  the  "Richmond 
Howitzers."  Our  Company,  the  First,  had  been  sep- 
arated from  them  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  and 
they  had  never  met,  before  now.  A  little  while  after, 
at  this  spot,  the  three  batteries,  "First,"  "Second"  and 
"Third  Richmond  Howitzers"  went  into  battle  side 
by  side,  for  the  first,  and  only  time,  during  the  war. 
There  was  great  interest  felt  by  the  boys  that  we 
should  go  into  one  fight  together;  but  before  we  went 
in,  the  Battalion  was  broken  up  again,  and  scattered, 
to  different  parts  of  the  line. 

When  we  got  near  this  farmhouse,  all  was  quiet ! 
We  had  not  seen,  or  heard  of  any  enemy  for  many 
hours,  and  we  did  not  know  where  anybody  was;  didn't 
even  know  "where  we  were  a?'  ourselves.  The  farm 
road  ran  past  the  house,  round  the  barn  and  on  toward 
that  pine  woods  behind  the  house. 

We  halted  just  by  the  house,  and  got  some  water, 
at  the  well,  and  stood  around  and  wondered  what  we 
were  here  for.  There  were  some  cherry  trees,  with 
ripe  cherries  on  them,  and  up  them  the  boys  swarmed, 


196  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Leigh  Robinson  gallantly  leading  the  way,  to  enjoy 
the  fruit. 

We  were  thus  engaged,  when  the  deep  quiet  of  this 
rural  scene  was  suddenly,  and  rudely  broken!  Over 
beyond  that  wood  just  by  us,  there  burst  out  a  terrific 
roar  of  musketry!  It  was  like  a  clap  of  thunder  out 
of  a  clear  sky!  We  did  not  know  any  troops  were 
near  us,  and  had  no  idea  that  the  enemy  was  in  ten 
miles  of  us. 

But  there  right  through  those  pines  the  musketry 
was  rolling,  and  cracking  now!  A  few  cannon  shots 
joined  in,  and  the  Confederate  "yell"  rose  up  out  of 
the  thunder  of  battle.  And  the  bullets  began  to  sing 
around  us.  The  cherry  trees  were  quickly  deserted 
by  all,  but  Leigh  Robinson.  He  stayed  up  there  with 
balls  whizzing  close  to  him,  and  calmly  picked  and  ate 
cherries, — as  if  these  were  humming  birds  sporting 
about  him, — until  he  had  enough,  or  more  likely,  the 
cherries  gave  out.  Not  knowing  who  was  fighting 
beyond  the  woods,  or  what  might  come  of  it,  we  got 
the  guns  into  battery,  facing  the  woods,  to  be  ready 
for  what  might  be. 

In  a  few  minutes  we  saw  Colonel  Goggin,  of  Ker- 
shaw's  staff,  dash  out  of  the  woods,  and  gallop  to- 
ward us.  He  told  us  that  it  was  Kershaw's  Division 
over  there.  They  had  been  attacked  by  heavy  lines 
of  the  enemy;  that  our  line  was  broken,  and  captured 
at  one  point,  and  that  Kershaw  wanted  some  guns, 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  197 

just  as  quick  as  they  could  get  to  him.  Our  two  "Na- 
poleons" were  ordered  in.  Goggin  said  "  for  heaven's 
sake  come  at  double  quick;"  the  need  was  very  urgent. 
We  cannoneers  of  the  Left  Section  had  the  guns  lim- 
bered up,  and  into  the  woods,  in  about  a  minute;  we, 
double-quicking  alongside.  We  went  by  a  narrow 
wood  road,  which  entering  the  woods  straight  ahead 
of  us,  went  obliquely  to  the  left  down  a  deep  ravine, 
crossed  a  little  stream,  and  up  the  hill,  into  the  open 
field  beyond. 

Passing  through  that  pine  wood  was  a  mean  job  1 
The  Minie  balls  were  slapping  the  pines  all  about 
us,  with  that  venomous  sound,  with  which  a  Minie 
crashes  into  green  pine  wood.  It  is  a  mean  piece  of 
work  anyhow,  to  go  from  the  rear  up  to  a  fighting 
line !  But,  away  we  went,  excited  and  eager  to  get 
through,  and  see  what  was  going  on.  The  road,  cut 
through  the  steep  banks  down  to  the  stream,  was  so 
very  narrow  that  it  barely  admitted  our  wheels,  and 
when  they  went  farther  down  the  cut,  our  hubs  stuck 
in  the  bank,  on  both  sides,  and  the  gun  was  held  fast. 
From  this  point  the  road  ran  straight  up  to  the  edge 
of  the  wood.  We  could  see  men  running  about,  and 
yelling,  and  shooting  in  the  open  ground.  We  could 
not  tell  whether  they  were  our  men  or  the  enemy,  and 
the  fear  seized  us  that  the  enemy  might  be  pressing  our 
people  back,  and  would  catch  us,  helpless  and  useless, 
in  this  ridiculous  fix. 


198  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN    TO    RICHMOND 

Gracious !  how  the  driver  did  whip,  and  spur !  and 
how  the  cannoneers  did  strain,  and  tug  at  those  wheels ! 
Captain  McCarthy  jumped  off  his  horse,  and  put  his 
powerful  strength  to  the  wheel.  The  men  from  the 
other  guns  joined  us,  and,  at  last,  when  we  were  nearly 
wild  with  excitement,  we  gave  one  tremendous  jerk, 
all  together,  and  lifted  the  whole  thing  bodily  out  of 
that  rut,  and  over  the  bank.  The  horses,  as  excited 
now,  as  we  were,  snatched  the  gun  over  the  bank, 
across  the  stream,  nearly  upsetting  it,  and  then  went 
tearing,  at  a  full  gallop,  up  the  hill;  we  running  at 
top  speed  to  keep  up.  The  third  gun  following.  At 
this  pace,  we  dashed  into  the  open  field,  and  were 
upon  the  battle  ground.  We  ran  the  guns  into  the 
line  of  battle,  along  a  slight  work  Kershaw's  men 
had  hurriedly  thrown  up,  just  to  the  left  of  the  part 
of  the  line  which  the  Federals  had  taken,  and  were 
still  holding.  We  pushed  up,  until  we  got  an  enfilade 
fire  upon  their  lines.  A  few  case-shots  screaming 
down  their  line  sent  them  flying  out  of  that,  and  our 
line  was  restored. 

The  Colonel  of  one  of  their  regiments,  captured 
by  our  men,  said  that  his  regiment  was  lying  down 
behind  our  captured  line,  and  one  of  our  shells  cut 
down  a  large  pine  tree  and  threw  it  on  his  line,  and 
about  finished  up  what  was  left  of  his  regiment.  The 
shell  burst  just  as  it  struck  the  tree,  and  the  shell  frag- 
ments, and  falling  tree  together,  killed  twelve  or  fif- 
teen men,  and  wounded  a  number  of  others. 


COLD    HARBOR   AND    RICHMOND  199 

The  fighting  was  dying  down  now,  and  soon  ceased. 
Our  line  restored,  the  enemy  made  no  further  effort 
to  take  it.  The  rest  of  the  time,  till  dark,  was  taken 
up  with  sharp-shooting,  and  artillery  fire.  A  farm- 
house and  outbuildings  and  barn  stood  right  behind 
our  position,  and,  I  remember,  the  barn  swallows  in 
large  numbers  were  skimming  and  twittering  all 
around,  through  the  sweet,  bright  air,  while  shells 
and  balls  were  singing  a  very  different  sort  of  song. 
I  never  saw  that  sight  during  the  war  but  this  once, — 
birds  flying  about  in  the  midst  of  a  battle.  But  here, 
those  dear  little  swallows  circled  round,  and  round 
that  barn,  and  the  adjoining  field,  for  hours,  while  the 
air  was  full  of  flying  missiles.  They  did  not  seem  to 
mind  it.  Perhaps  they  wondered  what  on  earth  was 
going  on.  It  was  a  curious  scene ! 

During  the  night  we  made  some  little  addition  to 
the  slight  earth  work,  which  the  infantry  had  thrown 
up,  in  front  of  our  two  guns.  Infantry  began  to  pile 
into  the  line  on  both  sides  of  our  guns;  we  learned 
that  this  was  the  Twentieth  South  Carolina  Regiment, 
Colonel  Keitt,  who  had  been  killed,  in  a  fight  the  Regi- 
ment had  been  in,  that  afternoon. 

This  regiment,  at  this  time  when  some  Brigades 
in  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia  had  not  more  than 
one  thousand  or  twelve  hundred  men,  came  among  us 
with  seventeen  hundred  men  ready  for  duty.  The 
regiment  had  been  stationed  at  Fort  Sumter;  had 


20O  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

seen  nothing  of  war  except  the  siege  of  a  Fort,  and 
their  idea  of  the  chief  duty  of  a  soldier  was, — to  get 
as  much  earth  between  him  and  the  enemy  as  possible. 
When  they  came  into  line  this  night,  and  saw  this 
slight  bank  of  dirt, — about  two  feet  thick,  and  three 
feet  high, — and  learned  that  we  expected,  certainly, 
to  fight  behind  it  in  the  morning,  they  were  perfectly 
aghast!  They  pitched  in,  and  began  to  "throw  dirt." 
They  kept  it  up  all  night,  and  by  morning  had  a  wall 
of  earth  in  front  of  them,  in  many  places  eight  feet 
high,  and  six  to  seven  feet  thick. 

How  much  higher,  and  thicker  they  would  have 
got  it,  if  the  enemy  had  not  interrupted  them,  gracious 
only  knows!  Of  course  they  couldn't  begin  to  shoot 
over  it,  except  at  the  sky;  perhaps  they  thought  any- 
thing blue  would  do  to  shoot  at  and  the  sky  was  blue. 
But  it  was  a  fact,  that  when  the  enemy  advanced  next 
morning,  this  big  regiment  was  positively  "Hors  du 
Combat." 

It  is  true,  that  when  we  woke  up  at  daylight,  and 
found  what  they  had  done,  we  jeered,  and  laughed  at 
them,  and  showed  them  the  impossibility  of  fighting 
from  behind  that  wall,  until  some  of  them  got 
ashamed,  and  began  to  shovel  down  the  top,  a  little. 
Captain  McCarthy  sent  to  let  General  Kershaw  know 
the  absurd  situation  we  were  in, — supported  by  infan- 
try that  could  not  fire  a  shot,  and  warning  him,  that 
if  the  enemy  charged,  they  would  certainly  take  the 
line,  unless  our  two  guns  alone  could  hold  it.  Gen- 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  2OI 

eral  Kershaw  sent  orders  to  them  "to  shovel  that  thing 
down  to  a  proper  height,"  but  they  didn't  have  time 
to  do  it.  When  the  fight  began  some  of  them  had  cut 
out  a  shelf  on  the  inside  of  the  bank,  and  some  of 
them  had  gotten  boxes  and  logs  and  a  number  stood 
up  on  them,  and  did  some  shooting,  and  behaved  gal- 
lantly; but  many  of  them  seeming  to  think  that  a  man 
should  be  "rewarded  according  to  his  works"  laid 
closely  down  behind  that  wall,  and  never  stirred. 

The  next  night  General  Lee  took  them  out  of  the 
lines,  and  gave  them  picks,  and  shovels,  and  made  a 
"sapping  and  mining  corps"  of  them, — the  military 
service  they  were  most  fitted  for,  and  they  were  re- 
warded according  to  their  works. 

While  these  beavers  were  gallantly  wielding  the 
pick  and  shovel,  we,  satisfied  with  our  little  bank  of 
dirt,  were  getting  ready  for  next  day's  work,  by  a  good 
sound  sleep.  One  of  our  boys  did  have  misgiving 
about  the  strength  of  our  defences.  He  went  in  the 
night,  and  woke  up  Sergeant  Moncure  and  said,  "Mon- 
key, don't  you  think  these  works  are  very  thin?"  "Yes, 
Tom,  they  are,"  he  replied.  "You  just  get  a  spade, 
and  go  and  make  them  just  as  thick  as  you  think  they 
ought  to  be;  Good  night!"  He  resumed  his  slumbers, 
and  Tom,  not  an  overly  energetic  person,  walked 
away  grumbling  that  "  the  work  was  too  thin,  but  he 
would  be  derned  if  he  was  going  out  there,  in  the  dark 
to  work  on  them,  all  by  himself,"  which  he  didn't. 


202  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Somehow  when  we  lay  down  this  night  we  had 
gotten  the  impression  that  things  were  going  to  be 
rough,  in  the  morning.  They  were ! 

Just  as  the  day  dawn  was  struggling  through  the 
clouds,  we  were  roused  by  the  sound  of  several  guns, 
fired  in  quick  succession.  We  were  on  our  feet  in- 
stantly, and  saw  that  all  was  ready  for  action.  Shells 
came  howling  at  us  from  batteries  that  we  could  dis- 
cern in  the  dim  light.  We  could  see  the  light  of  their 
burning  fuses,  as  they  started  out  of  their  guns,  and 
could  trace  their  flight  toward  us  by  that.  Some  of 
them  would  strike  the  ground  in  front,  and  ricochet 
over  us;  some  would  crash  into  our  work,  with  a  ter- 
rific thud,  and  some  went  screaming  over  our  heads, — 
very  close,  too,  and  went  on  to  the  rear  to  look  after 
our  Right  Section  guns,  which  were  still  by  that  farm- 
house, where  we  had  left  them,  the  evening  before, 
They  knocked  down  several  of  the  shelter  tents  our 
boys  were  sleeping  under,  and  several  of  our  fellows, 
there,  had  the  narrowest  kind  of  an  escape.  One  shell 
"caromed"  over  three  of  the  men,  who  were  sleep- 
ing side  by  side,  touching  the  very  blanket  that  was 
over  them.  The  Right  Section  boys  needed  no  reveille 
that  morning  to  get  them  out !  They  tumbled  up  with 
great  promptness  and  moved  round  out  of  the  line  of 
fire.  Fortunately  none  of  them  were  actually  hurt, 
just  here.  One  fellow  was  sleeping  with  several  can- 
teens of  water  hanging  right  over  his  head.  A  bullet 
went  through  them.  He  was  nearly  drowned! 


COLD    HARBOR    AND    RICHMOND  203 

In  our  front,  this  artillery  fire  kept  up  for  a  while,  The 
then  it  stopped!     The  next  moment,    there   was   an 


awful  rush!     From  every  quarter  their  infantry  came  Minutes  of 

pouring  on  over  the  fields,  and  through  the  woods, 

yelling  and  firing,  and  coming  at  a  run.     Their  col- 

umns seemed  unending!    Enough  people  to  sweep  our 

thin  lines  from  the  face  of  the  earth  !     Up  and  down 

our  battle  line,  the   fierce  musketry  broke  out.     To 

right  and  left  it  ran,   crashing   and  rolling  like  the 

sound  of  a  heavy  hail  on  a  tin  roof,  magnified  a  thou- 

sand times,  with  the  cannon  pealing  out  in  the  midst 

of  it  like  claps  of  thunder.     Our  line,  far  as  the  eye 

could  reach,  was  ablaze  with  fire  ;  and  into  that  furious 

storm  of  death,  the  blue  columns  were  swiftly  urging 

their  way. 

Straight  in  our  front  one  mass  was  advancing  on 
us  and  we  were  hurling  case  -  shot  through  their 
ranks,  —  when,  suddenly  !  glancing  to  the  right,  we  saw 
another  column,  which  had  rushed  out  of  the  woods 
on  our  right  front,  by  the  flank,  almost  upon  us,  not 
forty-five  yards  outside  our  line.  Instantly  we  turned 
our  guns  upon  them  with  double  canister!  Two  or 
three  shots  doubled  up  the  head  of  that  column.  It 
resolved  itself  into  a  formless  crowd,  that  still  stood 
stubbornly  there,  but  could  not  get  one  step  farther. 
And  then,  for  three  or  four  minutes,  at  short  pistol 
range,  the  infantry  and  our  Napoleon  guns  tore  them 
to  pieces.  It  was  deadly,  and  bloody  work!  They 
were  a  helpless  mob,  now;  a  swarming  multitude  of 


204  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

confused  men!  They  were  falling  by  scores,  hun- 
dreds !  The  mass  was  simply  melting  away  under  the 
fury  of  our  fire.  Then,  they  broke  in  panic,  and  head- 
long rout! 

Many  fearing  to  retreat  under  that  deadly  fire, 
dropped  down  behind  the  stumps  near  our  line,  and 
when  the  others  had  gone,  we  ordered  them  to  come 
in.  iSeveral  hundred  prisoners  were  captured  in  this 
way.  To  show  what  our  works  were, — I  saw  one  tall 
fellow  jump  up  from  behind  a  stump,  run  to  our  work, 
and  with  "a  hop,  skip,  and  a  jump,"  he  leaped  entirely 
over  it,  and  landed  inside  our  line.  And  a  foolish 
looking  fellow  he  was,  when  he  picked  himself  up ! 

Just  as  the  enemy  broke,  Ben  Lambert,  "No.  i" 
at  U4th"  gun,  was  severely  wounded,  in  the  right  arm, 
just  as  he  raised  it  to  swab  his  gun.  One  of  the  boys 
took  his  place,  and  the  fire  kept  on. 

The  great  assault  was  over  and  had  failed !  Only 
ten  or  fifteen  minutes  was  its  fury  raging!  In  that 
ten  minutes,  thirteen  thousand  Federal  soldiers  lay 
stricken,  with  death,  or  wounds.  In  those  few  mo- 
ments, Grant  lost  nearly  as  many  men  as  the  whole 
British  Army  lost  in  the  entire  battle  of  Waterloo. 

Just  to  our  right  the  enemy  got  over  our  works, 
and  the  guns  right  and  left  of  the  break  were  turned 
on  them.  We  heard  a  "yell"  behind  us,  and  round 
a  piece  of  pines  came  Eppa  Hunton's  Brigade  of  Vir- 
ginians, at  a  run;  General  Eppa  on  horse-back  lead- 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  205 

ing  them  in,  at  a  gallop.  The  Virginians  delivered 
their  volley  at  the  Federals  inside  our  lines,  then 
sprang  on  them  like  tigers.  Next  minute  the  few,  left 
of  them,  were  flying  back  over  the  works. 

In  the  thick  of  the  fight,  Barksdale's  Mississippi 
Brigade,  now  commanded  by  General  Humphreys,  to 
which  our  Battery  had  been  attached,  being  unengaged 
just  at  that  time,  heard  that  the  infantry  supporting 
us  was  not  effective,  and  that  the  "Howitzers"  were 
in  danger  of  being  run  over.  They  requested  permis- 
sion to  come  to  our  help,  and  two  Regiments  came 
tearing  down  the  lines  to  our  position,  manned  the 
line  by  us,  and  went  to  work.  What  work  these  splen- 
did fellows  could  do  in  a  fight!  We  had  been  very 
uneasy  about  our  supports,  and  were  delighted  to  see 
the  Mississippians,  especially,  as  they  had  voluntarily 
come  to  our  help,  in  such  a  handsome  manner. 

The  spectacle  in  front  of  our  line  was  simply  sick- 
ening! The  horrible  heaps  of  dead  lay  so  ghastly,  and 
the  wounded  were  so  thickly  strewn  all  over  the  field. 
To  right,  and  to  left,  out  in  front,  along  our  line,  as 
far  as  we  could  see,  this  dreadful  array  of  the  dead 
and  wounded  stretched!  It  was  pitiful  to  see  the 
wounded  writhing,  and  to  hear  their  cries  of  agony. 
And  here  again,  as  at  Spottsylvania,  these  wounded 
were  left  between  the  lines,  to  perish  miserably,  of 
hunger  and  thirst,  and  mortifying  wounds. 

When,  a  few  days  after,  Grant  sent  to  look  after 
them  they  were  nearly  all  dead.  What  they  must  have 


2O6  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

Federal          suffered  before  death  came!     But  none  of  their  own 
Troops  people  seemed  to  care,  and  no  effort  was  made  to  help 

Refuse  to  Be     ,  ,  .    ,      ,  ,        T 

Slaughtered  them, — when  they  might  have  been  saved.  I  wonder 
who  will  have  to  answer  for  the  unnecessary  waste 
of  life  and  suffering  in  the  "Army  of  the  Potomac?" 
For  the  untold  agony  and  death  that  need  never  have 
been!  It  was  awful !  We  used  to  think  it  was  brutal! 
And  the  Federal  soldiers  thought  so  too ! 

Some  hours  after  this  assault  we  saw  the  enemy 
massing  for  another.  Their  columns  advanced  a 
little  way,  and  then  stopped.  We  could  see  there 
was  some  "hitch,"  and  sent  a  few  shells  over  there, 
just  to  encourage  any  little  reluctance  they  might  have 
about  coming  on.  These  lines  stood  still,  and  came  no 
further. 

We  learned,  afterwards,  that  perfectly  demoral- 
ized, and  disheartened  by  the  bloody  repulse  of  the 
morning,  the  Federal  troops,  when  ordered  by  Gen- 
eral Grant  to  storm  our  line  again,  mutinied  in  line 
of  battle,  and  in  the  face  of  the  enemy  and  refused  to 
go  forward.  I  witnessed  that  performance,  but  did 
not  understand  at  the  time,  just  what  was  going  on. 
The  grave  meaning  of  it  was,  that  the  enemy's  sold- 
iers had  distinctly  quailed  before  our  lines  and  declared 
their  utter  inability  to  take  them.  And  this  was  the 
verdict — at  the  end — of  General  Grant's  Army  upon 
General  Grant's  campaign!  Their  heads  were  more 
level  than  their  General's.  They  were  tired  of  being 
slaughtered  for  nothing! 


COLD    HARBOR   AND    RICHMOND  2OJ 

The  moment  the  morning  assault  was  over,  the 
Federal  artillery  opened  furiously,  all  along  the  line, 
and  all  day  long,  we  were  under  a  constant  fire  of 
cannon,  and  sharp-shooters. 

Fifty  yards  behind  our  guns  was  a  farmhouse,  out- 
buildings, and  yard  full  of  trees.  Shells  aimed  at  us, 
rained  into  those  premises  all  day.  The  house  was 
riddled  like  a  sieve,  the  trees  were  cut  down,  and  the 
outbuildings,  barn,  stables,  sheds,  etc.,  were  reduced 
to  a  heap  of  kindling  wood. 

A  pig  was  in  a  pen,  in  the  yard !  Everything  else 
on  the  place  had  been  hit,  and  we  watched  with  interest 
the  fate  of  that  pig.  He  escaped  all  day!  Just  after 
dark,  a  shell  skimmed  just  over  our  gun,  went  scream- 
ing back  into  that  yard,  burst, — and — we  heard  the 
pig  squeal.  Some  of  the  men,  at  once,  started  for 
the  yard,  and  came  back  with  the  pig.  Said  uhe  was 
mortally  wounded,  and  they  were  going  to  carry  him 
to  the  hospital."  I  fear  he  did  not  survive  to  get 
there !  We  disposed  of  his  remains  in  the  usual  way. 

About  noon  we  heard  that  our  Right  Section  had 
been  ordered  into  position,  on  the  lines,  some  distance 
to  our  right,  and  that  John  Moseley,  No.  8  at  ist 
gun,  while  with  his  caisson,  back  of  the  lines,  had  been 
killed.  A  stray  bullet  had  pierced  his  brain.  No  one 
was  with  him  at  the  time.  He  was  found  dead,  in 
the  woods. 


208  FROM   THE   RAPIDAN   TO    RICHMOND 

Dr.  Carter  The  sharp-shooters  swept  all  the  ground  about  us, 

"Apologizes  making  it  dangerous  for  any  man  to  expose  himself 
Shot"  an  instant.     Dr.  Carter  took  some  canteens,  and  his 

cup,  and  went  round  under  the  hill  behind  us,  to  bring 
some  water.  With  filled  canteens,  and  tin  cup,  filled 
to  the  brim,  carried  in  his  right  hand,  he  recklessly 
came  back  across  the  field,  in  rear  of  the  line.  Just 
before  he  got  to  us,  a  bullet  struck  his  right  thumb, 
and  shattered  it.  He  did  not  drop  the  cup  or  spill 
the  water!  He  came  right  on,  as  if  nothing  had  hap- 
pened, offered  us  a  drink  of  water  out  of  the  cup,  and 
then  courteously  apologized  to  the  captain  for  getting 
shot;  who  accepted  his  apology,  and  sent  him  off  to 
the  hospital,  to  have  his  thumb  amputated;  which  he 
did,  and  was  back  at  his  post,  the  first  moment  his 
wound  permitted.  When  we  condoled  with  him  for 
the  loss  of  his  thumb,  he  said  "He  didn't  care  anything 
about  the  thumb;  he  could  roll  cigarettes  just  as  well 
with  the  stump,  as  he  ever  could  with  the  whole  thumb. 
That  seemed  about  all  the  use  he  had  for  his  thumb, — 
to  roll  cigarettes.  He  was  an  artist  at  that! 

In  the  afternoon  three  or  four  of  us  were  stand- 
ing in  a  group  talking  when  one  of  the  numberless 
shells  that  were  howling  by  all  day  long,  burst  in  our 
very  faces.  I  distinctly  felt  the  heat  of  the  explosion 
on  my  skin,  and  grains  of  powder  out  of  the  bursting 
shell  struck  our  faces,  and  drew  blood.  The  concus- 
sion was  terrific!  It  was  a  pretty  "close  call"  to  all 
three  of  us! 


COLD    HARBOR   AND    RICHMOND  209 

The  stream  of  shells  fired  at  our  guns  gradually 
cut  away  the  top  of  our  work,  until  it  was  so  low  that 
it  did  not  sufficiently  protect  our  gun.  We  feared  that 
some  of  the  shells  would  strike  our  gun,  and  disable 
it.  To  avert  this,  for  many  hours  that  day,  from  time 
to  time,  we  had  to  take  turns,  and,  with  shovels,  throw 
sand  from  the  inside  on  the  top  of  the  work.  In  this 
way  we  managed  to  keep  our  defences  up,  but  it  was 
weary  work,  and  we  grew  very  tired.  Still,  there  was 
nothing  for  it,  but  to  keep  on,  and  we  kept  on! 

About  six  o'clock,  there  fell  the  saddest  loss,  to  Death  of 
the  battery,  that  it  had  yet  been  called  to  bear.  Cap- 
tain  McCarthy  stood  up  at  the  work  to  watch  what 
was  going  on  in  front.  One  moment,  I  saw  him, 
standing  there; — the  next  instant,  I  heard  a  sharp 
crash,  the  familiar  sound  of  a  bullet  striking,  and  Mc- 
Carthy was  lying,  flat  on  his  back,  and  motionless.  We 
jumped  to  his  side!  Nothing  to  be  done!  A  long 
bullet  from  a  "globe  sight"  rifle  had  struck  him,  two 
inches  over  his  right  eye,  and  crashed  straight  through 
his  brain.  He  lay  without  motion  two  or  three  min- 
utes, then  his  chest  rose,  and  fell,  gently,  once  or  twice, 
and  he  was  still,  in  death. 

And  there,  on  that  red  field  of  war,  with  shells,  and 
bullets  whistling  all  about,  over  his  dead  face,  dropped 
the  tears  of  brave  men,  who  loved  him  well,  and  had 
fought  with  and  followed  him  long !  We  had  seen  his 
superb  courage  in  battle;  his  patient  bearing  of  hard- 
ship, his  unfaltering  devotion  to  duty  always ;  his  kind, 


210  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

cordial  comradeship !  We  knew  him  to  be  a  soldier, 
every  inch,  and  a  patriot  to  his  heart's  core  1 

We  knew,  and  said,  that  among  all  her  sons,  Vir- 
ginia had  no  braver  son,  than  this  one,  who  had  died 
for  her.  Sadly  we  lamented — "What  shall  we  do,  in 
battle,  and  in  camp,  and  on  march,  his  form  and  face 
missing  from  among  us?"  There  was  not  a  sadder 
group  of  hearts  along  that  blood-drenched  line  that 
evening,  than  ours,  who  bowed  deeply  sorrowing  over 
the  form  of  our  dead  captain.  We  took  his  body  in 
our  arms,  and  bore  it  to  where  we  could  place  it  in  an 
ambulance. 

It  was  sent  to  his  home,  and  family,  in  Richmond, 
and  buried  in  "Shockoe  Cemetery."  And  now, — after 
thirty-two  years  have  passed,  we,  the  old  "Howitzers," 
still  carry  the  name  of  "Ned  McCarthy"  in  our  hearts ! 
We  keep  his  memory  green;  we  think  of  him,  and 
rank  him  as  a  typical  Confederate  Soldier.  One  who 
by  his  splendid  courage  and  devotion  shed  luster  upon 
the  name. 

His  stalwart  form  has  gone  to  dust.  The  light  of 
his  bright,  brave  face  has  long  gone  from  our  eyes; 
the  soul-stirring  war  time — when  we  were  with  him — 
has  long  passed  away.  The  changes  and  chances  of 
this  mortal  life  have  brought  many  experiences  to  us 
who  survived  him.  Our  feet  have  wandered  far,  into 
many  paths.  We  have  toiled,  and  thought,  and  suf- 
fered, and  enjoyed  much,  in  the  long  years,  since  we 
last  looked  upon  his  form  dead  on  the  red  field  of 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  211 

"Cold  Harbor."  "The  strong  hours  have  conquered 
us"  in  many  things.  But — the  noble  memory  of  this 
man!  as  a  patriot  and  a  hero! 

Ah!  that  lives  in  our  hearts!  The  hearts  of  his 
comrades  who,  with  their  own  eyes,  saw  him  live  and 
bear,  and  fight  and  die — -for  Virginia — and  the  South. 
The  battle  of  Cold  Harbor  ended  Grant's  direct 
advance  on  Richmond.  He  drew  off  in  confessed 
defeat  and  inability  to  go  on — afterwards,  he  ad- 
vanced by  way  of  Petersburg. 

The  operations  on  that  line  resolved  themselves 
into  a  siege.  That  siege  lasted  through  the  fall  and 
winter  and  early  spring  of  '65,  with  many  attempts  to 
break  our  lines,  which  always  failed. 

On  the  second  day  of  April,  1865,  according  to 
General  Lee's  own  statement  to  General  Meade,  just 
after  the  surrender,  the  Army  of  Northern  Virginia 
stood,  with  27,000  men,  holding  a  line  thirty-two  miles 
long;  facing  an  army  of  150,000  men.  On  that  day 
our  line  was  broken,  and  the  retreat  began. 

Under  the  circumstances,  the  disentanglement  of 
our  army  from  that  long  line,  and  getting  it  on  the 
march,  with  the  enemy's  powerful  army  close  in  their 
front,  was  a  supreme  display  of,  at  once,  the  consum- 
mate generalship  of  General  Lee,  and  the  unshakable 
morale  of  the  Southern  troops. 

The  retreat  continued  for  one  week;  we  started 
from  Petersburg  Sunday,  April  2,  and  reached  Appo- 
mattox,  Saturday,  April  8th.  On  that  day,  after  the 


212  FROM   THE    RAPIDAN   TO   RICHMOND 

hunger,  exhaustion,  and  losses  in  the  many  fights  along 
the  way,  the  Army  stood  at  Appomattox,  ninety  miles 
from  Petersburg,  with  8,000  men  with  arms  in  their 
hands;  and  they  were  as  "game"  as  ever.  On  that 
morning  of  April  9th,  when  General  Gordon  surren- 
dered his  little  force  of  1,300  men,  he  had  to  sur- 
render 1,700  Federal  soldiers,  and  fourteen  pieces  of 
artillery,  which  he  had  just  captured  from  the  enemy, 
while  driving  back  their  encircling  line  more  than 
a  mile. 

Then  General  Lee,  unwilling  for  useless  sacrifice, 
surrendered  the  army,  because  it  was  "compelled  to 
yield  to  overwhelming  numbers  and  resources" — and 
that  Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  when  it  was  surren- 
dered, had  behind  it  this  remarkable,  and  proud 
record,  that,  in  the  many  battles  it  fought  during  the 
war,  it  was  never  once  driven  from  the  field  of  battle; 
and  it  was  as  defiant,  and  ready  to  fight  at  Appomattox 
as  it  was  at  Manassas,  the  first  battle  four  years 
before. 

As  we  turn  from  that  closing  scene,  let  us  take  a 
parting  glance  at  the  facts  which,  duly  considered, 
enable  us  to  form  a  true  estimate  of  the  fight  the  South 
made  in  that  struggle  of  the  Civil  War. 

The  history  of  that  war  may  be  briefly,  but  accu- 
rately comprehended  in  this  short  statement.  During 
the  four  years,  '61  to  '65,  the  North  put  into  the  field 
two  million,  eight  hundred  thousand  (2,800,000)  men. 
They  were  well  armed,  well  equipped,  and  well  fed — 
also,  it  had  a  Navy. 


COLD    HARBOR   AND   RICHMOND  213 

During  those  four  years,  the  South  put  into  the 
field  less  than  six  hundred  thousand  (600,000)  men. 
They  were  poorly  armed,  poorly  equipped,  and  poorly 
fed — much  of  the  time,  very  poorly  indeed!  And  it 
had  no  Navy. 

It  took  those  2,800,000  men,  with  the  Navy,  four 
years  to  overcome  those  600,000  men.  In  doing  so 
they  lost  the  lives  of  one  million  (1,000,000)  men — 
nearly  double  the  whole  number  of  men  the  South  put 
into  the  field. 

What  these  facts  mean,  the  world  will  judge — the 
world  has  judged!  And  the  world  has  off  its  hat  to 
the  race  who  made  that  heroic  fight! 


THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  SANTA  CRUZ 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  DATE  stamped  below. 


E605.D15 


3  2106  00061    1761